Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Kenny - New School, New Problems

 

Mid January in the Valley. Kenny Payne, a small boy and his family have moved to the San Fernando Valley. They moved here to be closer to Kenny’s brother, Shawn, who is in juvie for assault. Kenny’s dad is in the military and is away a lot. Kenny’s mom works a lot too and mostly works night shifts, so Kenny has been pretty much alone ever since Shawn went to juvie.

Today Kenny is starting at his new middle school, West Valley Middle. He is optimistic but is worried about how things are going to go, switching schools mid year. But, its only one last semester of middle school. Just a few short months and then its summer. Summer time is when Shawn will get out and then he can go into high school with a clean slate and everything will be fine. What could go wrong?

On Monday morning, Kenny is playing “Dungeon Lord: Legacies”. He’s building a castle. Just then as he’s building one of the walls.

*ZZZZZZZ*

His alarm goes off. Kenny quickly jumps into action. He turns off the game, brushes his teeth, gets dressed, and combs his hair. Lenny runs down stairs and pop a poptart into the toaster for his breakfast. He sees a plate full of homemade rice crispies with a note.

Good luck on your first day, make lots of friends!
And Don’t Miss The Bus!
Love, Mom

Kenny smiles upon reading the note. He wishes his mom was home more. He never liked the feeling of being in a house alone. Kenny fling his backpack over his shoulders grabs his poptart and eats it on the way to the bus stop. He puts on his headphones and plays some groovy music while he waits for the bus. Kenny starts feeling himself and getting himself hyped for his first day at this new school. He starts dancing to the music and pulling out all the moves. Everything is great until

*HOOOOOOOOOONNNNNKKKKK*.

The Bus has arrived and is waiting on Kenny. Kenny almost has a heart attack. He takes off his headphones and looks at the bus embarrassingly. He saw a bunch of kids rolled the windows down and were pointing and laughing at him. Well that’s some way to make a first impression. Kenny walks up the bus stairs and then more people are laughing.

“Nice moves, new kid. What do you call that, the ‘loser limbo?’” says a curly haired kid a few rows back. More laughs come.

The kid next to him says “No, no, no, no. I think it's called ‘I’m-trying-to-not-shit-my-pants dance’”.

A kid behind him says “Nice one LaRusso”.

Kenny is embarrassed and the big smile that was on his face moments ago at the bus stop is replaced with a saddened one. He sits down and the bus driver drives them to West Valley Middle school.

****

It's the middle of the school day now and things have gone alright for Kenny considering what happened this morning. Kenny has seen most of his teachers. Now he has gym class. Kenny doesn’t have school gym clothes so he just goes out into the gym in his normal clothes. Kenny sees four kids come out of the locker room. The same four who were laughing at him and making jokes about him on the bus. They were being led by that one kid, LaRusso. Kenny got a little tense as they moved closer.

“Well if it isn’t the Ballerina” says the curly haired kid. The rest of the group laughs.

The gym teacher says they’re playing basketball today. They run a game. After some time, the teacher subs Kenny into the game. Kenny gets the ball to start.

“I’ll cover the Ballerina,” says LaRusso.

Kenny isn’t too fond of that nickname. He begins to dribble after the teacher blows the whistle. Kenny crosses up LaRusso and sends him to the ground as he runs up and scores an easy lay up.

“Come on LaRusso, you gotta stop that” screams the curly haired kid, Thompson.

The check up again and this time LaRusso has the ball. He’s going to shoot, Kenny runs up and blocks the shot but it accidently ricochets back into LaRusso’s head. A bunch of ooos ring out from the other classmates. The coach tells Kenny to go get the ball, he does. Then Kenny goes to check up on LaRusso to see if he’s ok.

“Sorry man, it was an accident” Kenny says apologetically as he hands him the ball.

“BULLSHIT” LaRusso fires back as he presses up on Kenny making him uncomfortable.

“Hey, give the new kid a break Anthony. We have a game to finish” says this one brunette girl.

“Yeah, yeah alright Lia” says Anthony as he walks away.

“Just ignore them, dope shirt by the way” says Lia as she points to Kenny’s Dungeon Lord shirt.

Kenny says “Thanks, I’m…. Kenny”.

Before Kenny can say his name, Lia has already walked away. Maybe things weren’t so bad at this new school.

 

******

After the school day, Kenny returns home. Classes went alright. He didn’t make any friends though. He knows his parents are going to keep questioning him until he makes some good friends. At their last place, Kenny didn’t have any friends. He mostly just hung around Shawn and his friends even though they were sketchy. He really missed Shawn, with all of the uncertainties that come in living in a military household, Shawn always protected Kenny.

Kenny gets a flashback. Shawn pummeling one of his friends, his hands bloody. Kenny was just standing there, horrified. The day his brother got arrested. It was all his fault Kenny thought to himself. He brushes the memory away and sets his bag down in the kitchen. His phone rings and his face immediately lights up when he sees it’s his dad calling.

“Hey dad”

“Hey champ. You just get home? Did I get the time difference right?”

“Yes sir”

“How was your first day? Did you make any new friends?”

Kenny’s face dropped as he remembers everything that went down today.

“Not yet” Kenny says. “Still getting to know everyone”.

“I know it’s not easy moving in the middle of the school year. But if you do things the right way, you’ll see results”

“I will”

“My boy, how’s mom doing?”

“She’s at the office a lot. I barely see her now”

“Yeah, she works hard. She needs you now Kenny. Especially after everything that happened with your brother. You’re the man of the house now Kenny, you shouldn’t have to be but you are. Can you rise to that for me”

“Yeah dad”

“I love you champ. I miss you”

“I love you too dad, bye” Kenny says as he hangs up.

Kenny’s dad was stationed overseas. He only saw him at the end of his tours for a few months at a time before he’d redeploy. The only time they would talk would be once a week. Only for a short time. He wishes it was longer. He wishes his dad was here more often. Home. Kenny knows the joy his dad gets from being in the military and serving, but he barely spent time with him, his mom, or Shawn. Maybe if his dad was here more, Shawn wouldn't have made those bad friends and end up in juvie.

 

*****

In his room, Kenny gets on Dungeon Lords. He sees he has a friend request from someone named PrincessLia with a message.

“Hey, it's Lia from gym class, wanna play?”

Kenny remembers her, the girl who stopped that LaRusso kid from pressing up on him and complimented him on his shirt. Kenny accepts and they start playing together.

Kenny looks up her instagram and looks through the account. She’s cool, he thinks to himself.

Lia starts asking him questions.

“What else do you like to do for fun?”

Kenny replies “Draw and watch anime, listen to music, and every now and then a little dungeon lord cosplay. Don’t tell anyone I told you that.”

“Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me. What’s your favorite character?”

“Dr. Scribblebottoms” A chipmunk with big ears and a lab coat. Kenny dressed up as him for Halloween at least twice.

“There’s a little dungeon lord get together tomorrow in Balboa park, a bunch of us are dressing up. Wanna come?”

Kenny is thrilled. He finally found someone who loves dungeon lords as much as him. He could meet people who were like him and actually make some good friends.

“Yeah, I’m down”

 

*****

The next day things are feeling good for Kenny. He spends the entire day just going through the motions. He desperately wants nightfall to come faster, so he can meet up with Lia. He can barely keep in his excitement. Finally he has found a group of people who will accept him for him. Maybe he can finally put what happened with his brother behind him and officially move on.

At around 7 pm, Kenny leaves his house and heads to Balboa park. He’s in his Dr. Scribblebottoms outfit. A lab coat and big squirrel tail attached to the back. He’s wearing glasses and a wizards hat on top. And just maybe he put on some of his mom’s glitter to really spice up his look. Kenny must have looked like a kid with the big grin on his face as he walked to the park. Luckily he saw no one on the way to the park. No one to make fun of him. He can’t wait to go tell Shawn about this, all of the friends he’d make who love dungeon lord. Shawn always teased him for cosplaying a video game, saying it made him look like a nerd. Kenny’s mom would tell him off and say to leave Kenny alone because it’s nice he found something he’s so passionate about. His dad was so confused whenever Kenny talked about the game so he stopped talking to him about that.

Kenny arrived at Balboa Park and went to the place where Lia said to meet. Kenny is confused when he sees no one there. Literally no one. It was empty and dark, the only light from a few street lights.

“Where is everyone?” Kenny says under his breath.

Kenny then hears some laughing from a few bushes. He looks over and sees them. The same four kids who made fun of him on the bus. Anthony LaRusso had his phone up and was recording.

“Get a load of this loser” One of the kids say.

They start teasing Kenny because of the outfit and tail. Kenny’s mood drops and he’s embarrassed. He tells them to stop it.

“I think he’s wearing glitter.”

“Look at his tail, get a close up. You have to post that” says the curly haired kid.

Kenny panics at the thought of being broadcasted to the entire school wearing his cosplay. No one would want to be his friend if they saw him like this. He runs over to Anthony and hits his phone from his hand, it falls and cracks as it hits the ground.

“Oh shit, he broke your phone, LaRusso. You going to let him get away with that?”

“I wasn’t trying to break it. You guys were being assholes” Kenny says quickly.

“What did you call us?”.

Kenny gets all tense. One boy goes behind him and rips off the tail and grabs him. Kenny tries to worm his way free but is unsuccessful. The curly haired kid leg kicks him. Kenny falls to the ground. The other kid elbows Kenny’s back. Kenny is on the ground in a lot of pain. He tries to get up and gets kicked in the face. The wizard hat came off and glasses he was wearing broke. There’s blood running from his nose. Tears in his eyes.

“Please, stop” Kenny says through his teeth as he’s on the ground.

Two of the kids grab him and pull him up.

“All right LaRusso, lets see your moves” says curly haired kid.

“Bust out some of that Miyagi shit”.

Anthony stumbles over his words as he says “I can’t, those moves…”

“Come on LaPusso.”

“Don’t call me that.”

“Then hit him”

Anthony gets into a karate stance and is about to hit Kenny Kenny gets scared and is able to break free. He runs off to escape. They chase him but Kenny is too fast. He dusts them but runs himself into a metal fence. Kenny quickly climbs over and finds a dumpster. He jumps in it to hide. He’s surrounded by filth and trash. He hears the other kids run past.

Kenny stays in the dumpster for another 20 minutes, crying, before he decides it’s safe enough to go out. Kenny gets out of the dumpster and is covered in trash. He tries to brush it off. He can’t stop the tears from starting again. He finally thought he made a friend. Someone who had the same interests as him. Someone he can talk to. But it was all just a lie. Now there was no way he’d make friends. Not after that video gets out. He’s alone. Out of frustration Kenny rips off the lab coat and lets out a big scream as he throws it into the dumpster.

He sadly walks home. As soon as he’s home, he showers and then goes to bed and tries to not think about anything that happened, but it doesn’t work.

 

*******

The next day, the video is posted and everyone in school has seen it. As Kenny walks through the halls, people laugh and point at him and call him names. At the front of it all, it's the same four kids. Kenny glares at LaRusso with anger in his eyes. Kenny tries to keep to himself, but it doesn’t work. People keep coming up to him and calling him names like nerd, ballerina, and loser.

On the bus at the end of the day. Kenny is sitting up near the front. Anthony LaRusso throws a carton of milk at him and it splashes all over his hair. Everyone laughs and Kenny just tries to shrink into a ball. When he gets home he washes the milk out and gets ready to go see his brother in juvie.

The visitation room is cold and the metal bench he sits on is uncomfortable. Shawn is finally brought out. He smiles when he sees Kenny. It seems like Shawn has gotten a little bit taller and his arms are bigger.

“Yo, what’s lil bro” Shawn says.

“Nothing much,” Kenny replies.

“How's mom and dad?”.

“They’re good. Mom works a lot, so I don’t really see her much. Is everything ok in here?”

“Oh yeah, everything’s good. I’m still top dog in here. But I did get another month added to my sentence”

“What? Why?”

“I spit in a guard's face. He was mad annoying”.

 

“Come on man, you’re pushing it close to your 18th birthday”.

“Relax, I got it. I promise I wont do anything else to extend my time here”.

“Good”.

“How’s the new school?”

“It’s alright”.

Shawn sees right through that, “That’s bullshit, tell me what’s really going on. Come on I need some news, it’s boring as shit in here.

“Ok, fine. It’s horrible. Ever since I started at this new school, my life has been miserable. There were these four kids who were messing with me”.

“Messing with you? How so?”

“They cat fished me”.

“Cat fished you? What the hell. How?”

“They convinced me that one girl in my class plays dungeon lords and that there was this meet up in a park where people dressed up. I went and the kids were there. They recorded and posted a video of me in the Dr. Scribblebottoms costume.”

“That squirrel?”

“Chipmunk. But it doesn’t matter. The point is that they made fun of me, chased me, and beat me up. It’s not gonna stop. I don’t know how I’m going to keep going. I don’t feel safe. One of them even knows Karate.”

Shawn laughs when he hears karate. “What’s so funny” asks Kenny.

“Nothing” he replies. “Don’t worry about it lil bro. I know someone who can help.”

“Who?”

“His name is Robby Keene. He was here for a few months with me. Put some kid in a coma in a school fight or something”.

“He’s your friend?”

“Nah, I used to punk him. Until he kicked my ass. That’s when I knew he was alright. We have a sort of mutual respect. Find him. He can help you with those punks. At least until I get out of here.”

Kenny nods. After their visit is over, Kenny goes out and heads home. He knows what he needs to do now. He needs to find Robby Keene.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2 - Robby Keene - You’re who’s brother?

 

In the Cobra Kai dojo, Robby is training with the rest of the students. Robby is in the front leading the class. Doing a high block and then a reverse punch as they all let out their kiais. Tory is right in front of him. After everything that happened in the last 6 months, Robby was still shocked he was in Cobra Kai. That he was training under Kreese and alongside Tory of all people. The girl who started the fight that caused him to go to juvie. But life is full of surprises. Robby is driven and super focused on his goal: Win the All Valley. Become the champion he knows he is. The one Kreese sees in him. King Cobra. Be better than his father, better than Mr. LaRusso, better than Miguel, better than Hawk, better than Sam. He’s going to show everyone how good he really is. How he should be first instead of always second in everyone’s life. Show all of them what they’re missing. Teaching Cobra Kai Miyagi Do karate will do wonders for the team and help them better adjust to the style so they can all win at the tournament and ensure victory. Nothing was going to stand in his way. Not this time.

The front door’s bell rang as it opened. A kid came in. Looked like he was in middle school. He looked scared, tense. Sensei Kreese saw him first and confronted him. Robby heard from the front, the conversation.

“Can I help you young man?” Sensei Kreese said.

The kid stumbled over his words but let out “I-I’m looking for Robby Keene”.

“Mr. Keene” Robby stopped the class and gave his attention to Sensei Kreese. “You have a visitor”.

Robby was confused. A visitor. Why would this young kid want to meet with him. Something didn’t add up.

“You know this kid?” asked Tory.

“No,” Robby said firmly.

The kid spoke, “I-I-I’m Kenny. My brother, Shawn Payne, said you can help me”.

Shawn? Shawn had a little brother? This small kid was the brother of the biggest guy in juvie who beat him up a few times and basically runs juvie. There’s no way. He has to be kidding.
“I didn’t know Shawn had a brother” Robby replied. “Is he out yet?”

“No” said Kenny. “That’s why I’m here. There assholes keep hassling me at school. One of them knows Karate, so–”

Sensei Kreese cut him off. “This is a dojo. You are interrupting my class”.

“Sorry I didn’t know”.

“Sensei” Robby spoke up. “Shawn Payne was the toughest guy in juvie. He kicked my ass a few times”.

Sensei laughs. Then he turns to Kenny and says, “In the real world we have to fight our own battles. Cobra Kai can teach you how, but you have to prove that you are worthy”.

“How do I do that?” Kenny asked.

“Take your shoes off and get on the mat” Kreese replied in a firm voice.

Kenny takes off his shoes and socks and puts his backpack down. All of the students kneel around the mat on the edges. Kenny steps up.

“All right Mr. Payne. Let’s see what you got. MR. PARK”.

Kyler gets up and takes his place across from Kenny and gets in a fighting stance.

Kenny panics. “How am I supposed to fight if I haven’t had training yet?”.

“To be a Cobra Kai, you have to have a killer instinct.” Kreese replies. “Fighting positions!”.

Kenny puts up his fists.

“Don’t worry man. I’ll go easy on you” Kyler says to Kenny.

“AIS!” Kreese yells.

Kyler lunges himself at Kenny but he backs away and off the mat. Everyone starts laughing. Kyler starts taunting Kenny, “Come on, get back on the mat. Grow some pubes”.

“It’s ok Mr. Payne, try again” Kreese tells him firmly.

“AIS!”

Kyler lunges at him again. Kenny runs off the mat again, scared for his life. Everyone starts laughing again. Everyone but Robby who has compassion for the kid.

“All right, I've seen enough” Kreese says.

“Yeah, me too” Kyler says. More laughs ring out.

Kreese fires back with, “What are you all laughing at? The All Valley is only a few short months away. We don’t have time for losers. Or cowards”. The last part was directed at Kenny.

Robby watches as Kenny’s face shrinks. His head falls as he walks off the mat and puts his shoes on and leaves. Robby watches as he leaves. He looked so sad. He wanted to help but he needed to focus on the tournament.

 

********
At the end of practice, Robby was getting his bag when he saw a backpack sitting there. He looked at the tag and the name read out Kenny Payne and his address. Robby took a breath. The kid left his bag. He takes it as he walks out with Tory and Kyler.

“Yo, you wanna stand in line with me to get some new nikes?” Kyler asks Tory.

She replies with, “How many sneakers do you need?”.

“You would look good in Dunks.”

“Nah I can’t, I have to get work at the roller rink”.

“Damn. How bout you Keene?”.

“No. I need to drop off the kids bag. He left it here” Robby says as he holds up Kenny’s book bag to them.

“Oh damn. Man that kid really booked it off the mat huh. Scared kid ran all the way home, he couldn’t even grab his bag” Kyle said.

Robby fired back with, “Knock it off. Trust me, you don’t wanna get on his brother’s bad side”.

From there Robby left them and headed to Kenny’s house.

 

*********

Robby finally gets to Kenny’s house and knocks on the door. A few moments later, Kenny answers the door. He looks shocked to see Robby. Robby held up his bag.

 

“How did you know where I lived?” Kenny said.

 

Robby held up the tag that had his name and address on it. Robby hands him the bag.

 

“Thanks” says Kenny.

 

“So, how’s Shawn? Is he still getting out in the summer?”. Robby asked.

 

“No. They gave him another month for spitting in a guard's face”.

 

Robby laughs, “Okay, sounds like him. I hope it was the one in the computer lab”.

 

Kenny frowns. His eyes look heavy. “What’s wrong?” Robby asks.

 

Kenny replies “It’s my fault. Shawn being in juvie”.

 

“How so?”.

“At our old place, Shawn made some bad friends. They would hang around a lot. One day I caught one of them stealing from my parents. The guy saw and tried to get me. Shawn got in between us and beat him pretty bad. With Shawn gone, I have no one. And it doesn’t help that my dad is overseas and my mom is always working. I just started at this new school and I’m already being harassed. That’s why I came to you for help”.

“Look, I can’t be your tutor. I have to focus on the All Valley”.

Kenny nods in disappointment. Then he got a notification on his phone. Whatever it was, brought Kenny’s mood down even more.

“What is it?” Robby asked.

 

“Nothing, don’t worry about it” Kenny replied.

“Come on, hand it over”.

Kenny hands Robby the phone and he looks at the video. A video of Kenny opening his locker and milk spilling out all over him. All the kids around him are laughing. Kenny looked so helpless and sad in the video. Robby recognized it like it was him. Robby had sympathy for the poor kid.

Robby sighed. “I can show you a few moves”.

For the first time, Kenny smiled.

 

**********

“AIS, AIS, AIS” Robby screamed out as he threw punches and kicks at Kenny, who got scared quickly and backed up into the fence in his backyard. Kenny’s backyard was pretty small. There was a lot less room because of his trampoline. It made it hard to fight but he had to make do. Robby had shown Kenny some of the moves, some easy combos and basic defense. But Kenny kept running away.

Robby stops himself and says to Kenny, “Let’s run it again. I’m not going to make contact, all right. But that means you still have to stay in the fight. All right?”

Kenny nods.

“Bow. Fighting stance.” Robby sees Kenny’s stance is wrong. He goes over to him to fix it. “Elbows in. Wrap your thumb around the outside of your fingers. You try to punch someone like that and you’ll break your thumb”. Jeez Robby was sounding like Mr. LaRusso. “Remember, always look your opponent in the eye” Robby says as he points to his eye. They get into a fighting stance. “Ready, fight!”. Robby moves closer to Kenny and he sacredly backs up. Robby shakes his head and then starts throwing kicks and punches. Kenny keeps backing up. Robby gets frustrated by what he’s seeing and pushes him up against the fence. How is this Shawn’s brother?

“You know I’m not sure that I buy your brother Shawn's brother.” Robby spat out.

“Well he was always big and strong. Just like our army vet dad. I’ve always been undersized for everything. They have power. All I can do is run.” Kenny says somberly.

Robby thinks to himself. How can he use this? “Then use that. Use your speed to run at your opponents instead of running away.”

Kenny nods.

“Come on, let's go. Ready, bow”.

Kenny does better. He’s using his speed to dode Robby and to catch him quickly. Robby is impressed. But Kenny does still get flustered if Robby comes at him too hard. They make a plan for him to come back to the dojo tomorrow and to try again and prove he’ Cobra Kai material.

 

*****************

The next day at the Cobra Kai dojo, Robby is inside with Tory and all of the other classmates. Everyone is standing on the outskirts of the mat. They’re doing one on one fights. Kyler is manhandling someone. He throws the guy on the mat and strikes his chest.

“That’s right,” Kyler says as he flexes on him.

“Good job Mr. Park” Kreese tells him.

The door to the dojo opens and the little bell rings. Kenny comes in with a determined look on his face. Robby is hopeful but worried for him.

“Look who’s back for more.” Tory whispers to Robby.

“I want another shot,” Kenny says firmly.

“I’m sorry, I don’t have time for weaklings.” Kreese fires back.

“Give him another shot, Sensei. He might surprise you.” Robby says.

Kreese looks at Robby and then decides to bite. “Get on the mat Mr. Payne. Mr. Park, make this quick”.

“You got it Sensei”.

“Ready”. They get into fighting positions. “Fight!”.

Kyler runs at Kenny and he gets scared again and runs off the mat. Kyler laughs and says “Look at him running to mommy. Bye, you little bitch”. A bunch of laughs spring out through the dojo. Kreese looks unimpressed and Robby is disappointed. Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to try and help him. But then Robby sees something in Kenny’s eyes. A look, a look of anger. Kenny moves quickly towards Kyler that he doesn’t even see him coming and Kenny punches him clean across the face before he can react.

“Dang, kid’s fast” Tory says to Robby.

“What the hell? He hit me when I wasn’t looking. That’s some bullshit.” Kyler spat out.

“You’re right. He didn’t line up. That won't count as a point.” Kreese says.

Kenny replies fast, “Sorry, I-I didn’t know the rules”.

“That was your one shot”.

Kenny starts walking away disappointingly thinking he failed again.

“Where are you going Mr. Payne.” Kreese takes a look at Robby and then back to Kenny. “Take your spot.”

“Yes Sensei”.

Kenny takes a spot on the outside of the mat. He shares a look with Robby. Robby looks at him with a proud look. He actually did it. Maybe he has some fight in him after all.

After training was done, Robby went up to Kenny. “Congrats man. You did it”. They high fived.

“It’s all thanks to you” Kenny replies.

“You got some real speed kid” Tory came up behind them and said.

“Thanks, can’t wait to learn some more. There are these sick kicks that I see online and–”.

“Easy, Kenny. Take it one day at a time. And don’t think we’re gonna go easy on you now”. Robby says.

“Bring it on, old man,” Kenny says with a smile.

“Whatever wise ass” Robby replies to Kenny.

Tory starts laughing and says “Someone check this kid’s ego”. She starts ruffling his hair.

“Ahh, no not the hair!”.

Robby joins in on the laughing now. Now he’s a mentor and responsible for this kid. Hopefully nothing bad comes of this.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: The Drive In

 

It’s been a month since Kenny joined Cobra Kai. Everything was going great. He could feel himself getting stronger, more powerful. With the help of Robby and Tory, he was proving himself to be a nice young fighter. Refining his skills and staying extra after practice to help him catch up to the others. Robby and Kenny were building quite a nice bond. He was like another older brother to him. One more mature and calmer than Shawn.

Today the 8th graders at West Valley Middle are on a field trip to West Valley High to tour the school. A bunch of the other students are asking about the school fight that happened on the first day of school. Kenny heard it was a massive fight that broke out because Robby’s ex and Tory’s ex cheated on them with each other. Tory tried to take revenge and the big fight started. Robby tried to stop the fight but it didn’t work. Miguel, the guy his girlfriend cheated on him with and the former All Valley Champ tackled him and fought him for no reason. There is a lot of lore between the Miyagi Do and Cobra Kai dojos. Robby used to be at Miyagi Do and date the sensei’s daughter who is Anthony LaRusso's sister. Looks like both him and Tory have problems with LaRusso children. The fight ended when Robby accidentally kicked Miguel off the balcony of the second floor. The kid was almost paralyzed for life. Robby got arrested and sent to juvie and Tory got put on probation for using a weapon. Crazy stuff. Now if Cobra Kai doesn’t win the All Valley then the dojo has to shut down. They need to beat Miyagi Do and Eagle Fang.

Kenny is with his class group on the tour. They just walked in. Luckily Anthony or his friends aren’t in his group. He doesn’t have to worry about getting punked today at least. Some of his class members are asking their teacher guide questions about the school fight. Kenny is taking in his surroundings as he sees the balcony where Robby kicked the Diaz kid off. His thoughts get interrupted by Lia.

“Hey new kid, what do you think?”

Kenny is taken aback, “Me. What?”.

“The high school. I heard it's haunted. Do you think that’s true?”.

“Oh yeah, definitely. I actually died five years ago”, Kenny said in a low, spooky voice.

“Well ghost boy, you got strawberry on your snake shirt”. Lia points to his new Cobra Kai shirt that he bought recently.

Kenny looks down at his shirt then turns to her and says “So, you’ve just been letting me walk around all day like this?”.

“At first I thought it was a part of the evil looking design, but then I realized that you’re just a slob”. She smirks at him. “But don’t worry, no one else can see you right”.

Kenny splits from the group to find a bathroom to wash off the strawberry pop tart from this morning. Kenny has no clue where he’s going. He needs to ask someone for directions. He sees this Asian girl. She looks very stoic. She has her hair pulled back in a ponytail. She’s sitting on the ground muttering something to herself as she frantically writes on her paper. She looks kind of beautiful. Kenny walks up to her and catches a glimpse of her paper, it’s titled “Debate Notes”. As he gets closer to her, the girl looks up at him with an inquisitive look.

“Can I help you?”

“Umm yes, can you help me find the boys bathroom? I’m on the 8th grade tour and have never been to this school”.

“Sure, keep going and then make a left at the next hallway. It should be on the right”.

“Thanks”

“Yeah, yeah no problem”.

Kenny leaves her and enters the bathroom. He goes to the sink and begins washing out the strawberry poptart on his shirt. As he’s doing it, two kids come into the bathroom. One is white and the other is Asian. They’re talking about some girl. Kenny turns to get some paper towels and that’s when they notice him. Not him per say but his shirt. The Cobra Kai logo on it.

“Woah! Looks like someone is a little lost” says the white kid.

The Asian kid then says, “Yeah, what makes you think you can wear a shirt like that around here?”

Kenny tenses up. Who are these guys? “It’s from my dojo”.

The kids begin to laugh. “Maybe they started a kindergarten class” says the white kid. “Or a nursery” the Asian kid puts in.

Their laughter makes Kenny mad. He’s tired of being bullied. He wants to do something about it. He needs to. Kenny tries to punch one of them but he’s stopped and slammed against the bathroom stall by someone else. This kid is a lot bigger and has red spiky hair. He has a menacing look on his face. Kenny is terrified.

The guy looks down at the cobra on Kenny’s shirt. “Thinking about striking first, huh.”

Kenny tries to speak, “I–”.

The guy interrupts him and says “Word of advice kid, get out of Cobra Kai while you can. Cause they’re going down and it ain’t gonna be pretty”. He shoves Kenny once more before leaving. The other two kids leave with him and one of them bumps his shoulder on the way out. Kenny is left there speechless. He grabs his jacket and tries to find where his group went.

 

******

 

Robby and Tory and in the dojo with the rest of the class and are stretching. Kyler comes over to them with news.

“Yo guys, my boy Rory got some free tickets to this drive-in thing tonight. They’re playing some old movie called blood sport. You in?”

Robby knew that movie. “I know that movie, my dad left it at our place. For a while, it was the only evidence I had that he existed.”

Tory jumps in, “Depends on how late I have to work tonight. My new boss put me on the schedule for today. The guy’s a total creep”.

“You got a new job, where are you working?” Robby asks.

“It’s none of your business.” Tory says more harshly than she met.

Robby’s a bit hurt by this. But then Kenny comes in with a sad look on his face. He stands in between Tory and Robby.

“What’s wrong with you?” Robby asks Kenny.

“Today, I was at the high school and these older kids started messing with me in the bathroom.” Kenny replies.

Everyone gets a furrowed brow. “What did they do to you in the bathroom?” Tory asked in a disgusted but worried tone.

“Oh it was nothing like that. These guys started making fun of me and one of them slammed me against the stall and said I should quit Cobra Kai.

“Who were they?” Robby asks.

“I don’t know. One of them had this red spiky hair.”

The realization hits Robby, Tory, and Kyler at the same time. They knew who that was. Hawk.

“We still owe that Judas some payback” Tory spat out.

“Everyone fall in” Kreese says with a commanding voice.

Everyone gets into their spots. Then Kreese begins to say, “As you know, our enemies are combining their styles to beat us. But they are destined to fail. Because there is only one way. And what is that way?”

“The way of the fist sir” Everyone says firmly.

Kreese continues, “Exactly, but that doesn’t mean that we can’t double down. Class, meet Sensei Terry Silver”.

A tall man with a silver ponytail enters the room. He towers over everyone. “He is the co-founder of Cobra Kai and one of the most ferocious fighters in the history of the sport. Together we are prepared to train you hard for the All Valley” Kreese finishes.

Sensei Silver begins to speak. “Thank you sensei Kreese, it’s an honor to be here”.

Kreese starts again “Two sensei's means twice the instruction and twice the work. If you can’t handle giving it your 200% then you can leave right now.”

”But if you dig in and follow our lead. We’re gonna take you to the next level.” Silver says as he looks at all the students. Especially Tory, Robby, and Kenny. Kenny gets a weird chill as Silver looks at him.

 

*******

After training, Robby stays to work with Kenny one on one. Robby is holding the pads and Kenny is working on his combos.

“Are you guys going to beat up this Hawk dude?” Kenny asks in between a set.

“Don’t worry about it. Just keep working on those combos. Come on, use that speed.” Robby replies.

Kenny gets cocky, “I told you I’ve been practicing. I have all the moves down. Trust me Rob”.

Robby gets frustrated and slams the pads down. “Oh really, then show me”.

Kenny gets confused but then starts throwing strikes at him. Robby dodges them all with ease and sweeps his legs so he falls. Robby then moves to help him up. Then he says, “Over at Miyagi Do, I was taught you can know all of the moves, but none of that matters unless you have balance. Understood?”

Kenny nods. Then they hear some laughter from the door. Sensei Silver is standing there.

Robby quickly says, “It’s a Cobra Kai lesson… use Miyagi Do to–”

Silver starts “It’s ok. No need to apologize. Balance is crucial. A man can’t stand, he can’t fight”. He motions to Kenny and tells him to give him and Robby a moment alone. Kenny leaves.

Silver turns to Robby's and says, “Sensei Kreese told me all about you. Son of his star student Johnny Lawrence. You trained at Miyagi Do, went to juvie, and now you’re here at Cobra Kai. Soon you’ll have enough skills to kick all of our asses”.

Robby replies with “I’ll do whatever it takes to win”.

“Good. Show me”. Robby seems unsure. “What’s the matter? Are you afraid to hit an old man?”. Robby gets into a fighting stance then throws a light punch and Silver catches it and says “Did I say to take it easy?”. Robby then tries to go all in. Throwing a punch of punches and kicks. Silver catches one punch and flips Robby onto the mat. He groans. He helps him up. “My turn,” Silver says. Silver throws some punches and kicks and Robby ducks under them and maneuvers to his back side. Silver lands a punch and then sidekicks Robby to the ground.

Silver moves to help Robby up. “You’ve learned to channel your anger. But you’re afraid”.

Robby fires back with “I’m not afraid of anything”.

“You lying to me or yourself. If you want to be a champion then you need to dig out that fear and face it, whatever that is. Because if you don’t, it’ll hold you back forever. Understood?”

“Yes Sensei”.

 

***********

Right after training Robby kept giving Silver’s words some thought. He needs to face whatever he fears. He knows what that is. The thing he’s been afraid of all his life. Becoming like his father. A drunk, loser who has no direction in life and is a deadbeat. He can’t make the same mistakes as him. He needs to be better. He will be. He is. Robby heads over to his dad’s apartment complex. He gets nostalgia as he walks in. Just last August he was here with Sam. She was drunk and he brought her here to sober up so her parents wouldn't find out that she got drunk. He remembers Mr. LaRusso somehow finds them in the morning and Mr. LaRusso and his dad are fighting in the apartment. The words Mr. LaRusso said to him still stung. Robby just tried to protect Sam. Help her. All he did was care for her and her family and Mr. LaRusso. The first role model he had in his life. And what did he get for it? He got cheated on by Sam and discarded again by Mr. LaRusso. That all was the day before the school fight. Before everything changed.

Robby knocks on the door of Johnny’s apartment. He can smell his cooking from outside, some sort of meat. Johnny opens the door. He’s shocked to see him.

“Hey Robby. What’s going on? You wanna come in?”

“Hawk and some of your students have been bullying this kid in school. Tell them to stop or there’ll be payback”.

“Payback? What the hell is Kreese putting you up to?”

“Oh he’s not putting me up to anything. I’m just trying to help this kid. But if those assholes don’t knock it off then I’ll do what I have to”.

“Don’t do anything stupid Robby. You already got kicked out of school”.

“Miguel attacked me. I was trying to stop the fight and he escalated it. What happened after that was unfortunate”.

“Look, I wasn’t there. All right. But I do know about Cobra Kai. Kreese is brainwashing you just like he brainwashed me”.

Robby smirks as he says “See, that’s the difference between you and me. You put all of your trust in Kreese. I don’t trust anyone anymore. I'm just using cobra kai to get what I want”.

“Yeah, I’m sure you think that but I’m telling you you're playing with poison. You don’t know the whole story”.

“I know enough. And I know what’s been holding me back. For as long as I can remember, I’ve been afraid. Afraid that I would end up like you. A deadbeat drunk loser. But I’m never going to have that fear again because I am better than you”.

“I guess there’s nothing left to talk about then. So unless there’s something else, I have dinner to make”.

Robby walks away. Johnny slams his door shut. He did it. He confronted his fear, his father. The feeling felt good, but not as good as he thought it would be. There was still some heaviness on his chest. He didn’t know why.

 

********

Tory was at her new job. She was so embarrassed but this was the only thing she could find after she lost her other job at the sushi place because of little miss princess’ mommy. Then afterwards she really had the audacity to act sorry and try and buy her groceries. Tory had to dress up as a mermaid for a kids birthday party. She hated it. Her boss was such a creep and kept checking her and the other girls out. It was time for the mermaids to make their appearance. Tory put on her purple wig and went out and was dancing to the music, smiling and waving at the little kids who were going crazy because of them. Then Tory saw her. How can she be here? It was Sam LaRusso and her mom. Sam had this big grin on her face after she saw Tory. Her mom looked concerned but Tory didn’t concern herself with that. She just tried to not focus on Sam.

Tory’s job was to tell the kids a story about a princess mermaid and a prince. It would have been fine if Sam hadn’t insisted on sitting in with the kids and listening to the story too and interjecting anytime she got.

Tory continued, “The prince did everything he could to climb the mountain. The dragon carried me there so he could eat me alive. But then the valiant price came to my rescue”.

“Oh is that the prince you stole from another princess?” Sam interjected sarcastically.

Tory got annoyed and turned to Sam, “The other princess wasn’t dating that prince anymore… Anyway, The dragon breathed hot fire at the prince, melting his sword. So I had to save the prince”.

“Using what?” Sam interjected again. “Using a weapon like I don’t know, a spiked bracelet or num-chuks?”

“No, I had to sing a magical song.”

“Oh and how did that song go” Sam started again.

Tory looks at her annoyed then turns back to the kids and sings “Beautiful dragon, please go to sleep. Sunset has fallen, now time to count sheep”.

Sam interrupts and laughs saying, “Wow. And I thought you were bad at fighting”. Sam then walks away.

Tory looks over at the table beside her and gets an idea. She grabs the tray with cups of glitter and says “But the story doesn’t end there. The song didn’t make the dragon go to sleep, it turned it into an evil witch. And that witch had been spotted at parties all around the Valley. The only way to destroy her is with a glitter bomb”. Tory gives the kids cups of glitter and says Sam is the evil witch and to go and destroy her.

The kids take the cups and go over to Sam and throw the glitter at her while calling her a witch. Sam is really annoyed and looks at Tory. Tory smiles and blows a kiss.

After some time, some people arrive. Tory is face painting the kids. She looks up and sees LaRusso’s dad and Miguel are her. Why is he here? He walks past her and doesn’t see her. He goes over to Sam. She turns around and sees Tory. She smirks and kisses Miguel to make Tory jealous like how Tory did to her at the roller rink last summer. Tory got so mad, she got up and walked back into the dressing room. Her boss kept trying to call out to her but she didn’t listen. She was done. She couldn’t do this with LaRusso. She gets into her normal clothes and grabs her bag and goes out the back. Tory throws her costume in the trash. Then she hears someone behind her calling to her.

“Tory, hey Tory wait”

She turns back and sees it’s Mrs. LaRusso.

Tory says “What do you want?”.

“I’m sorry about Sam”.

“Yeah, tell that to her”.

“I will, but can you really fault her for having issues with you after what you did? Look, I know the situation with your mom is tough–”.

“No, no you don’t know! So why don’t you just stay out of it?” Tory yells.

Ammanda backs up and says “Ok, ok I will. Just know the world isn’t out to get you. There’s gotta be someone in your family that can help”.

“No one that I can trust. But that doesn't matter. I can handle my own shit”.

“Fine. But no one can help you if you don’t let them. If you ask, you might be surprised”.

Ammanda walks away. Tory walks away and starts to go home. She thought to herself about what Mrs. LaRusso said. Like the mom of her enemy would help her after everything she did to her daughter. Putting her in the hospital and destroying her house. She has to be lying right. There’s no way she’d actually help, right?

 

**********

At night is the drive in. Blood sport is on and everyone is watching it. Kyler is going crazy in his car as some dude gets hit in the balls. Robby and Tory were in a car together. Robby notices Tory is off. She isn’t paying much attention to the movie and her mind is somewhere else.

“Not into the movie?” He asks.

“No, the movie is fine. I just had a shitty day”.

Robby smirks as he says “I’d ask, but it’s none of my business”. This makes Tory laugh.

Kenny comes back from the snack stand. He gives a few cobras their popcorn and drinks. All of the cobras are making him get all of their snacks and drinks because he’s the new recruit.

“Here’s your stuff” Kenny says to them as he hands it to them.

“Hey yo, bitch boy” Kyler says to Kenny.

Kenny turns to him.

“What about mine?” Kyler asks him.

Kenny is confused by this. “You said you didn’t want anything”.

“Well I want something now. Get me two buckets of popcorn with butter, four large cokes, two hotdogs with mustard not ketchup, and a pretzel”.

“But I can’t carry–” Kenny starts.

“Oh and some nachos with extra cheese and jalapeno poppers, all right? Hurry up man”.

“Hey, lay off him, Kyler,” Tory says.

He responds “What, I’m hungry”.

Kenny starts walking over to the food stands but Robby gets out of the car and stops him.

“Hey, don’t worry about it. It’s just hazing the new guy. It’s a good thing”.

“It is?”

“Yes trust me, it’s a lot less dangerous than what I had to do”.

“Yeah, and what was that?”.

“Oh you know, just taking on the whole dojo at once. Normal stuff”.

“Holy shit”.

“Yeah, but it wasn’t that hard for me. Only got hit once and that was by Tory”.

Kenny laughs, “Of course it was”.

“Look, all you have to do is keep your head up and you’ll earn respect. Got it”. Kenny nods. Robby starts again, “And um, get me a butterfinger”. They both smile and Kenny walks over to the food stand.

Kenny orders everything Kyler told him to and he made sure to get the butterfinger for Robby. Kenny packs everything into his arms. And begins carefully walking back to the cars. On the way he sees the same kids from the bathroom at the high school. The same White and Asian kid. Kenny gets scared and tries to back away from them before they see him. He doesn’t watch where he’s going and doesn’t see the guy that came up behind him. Kenny backs into him and drops everything. All of the food and drinks and Robby’s butter finger.

“Yo what the hell?” Kenny says initially but then he looks up and sees the red mohawk and immediately recognizes him. It’s the Hawk dude from the bathroom who pinned up on the stall. Kenny panics and says “Oh shoot, I’m sorry”.

“Damn, that sucks” Hawk says back with a smirk on his face.

Kenny tries to back up but Hawk keeps pressing him. Nate and Bert join him. Robby get out of the car and comes to Kenny’s rescue.

“You should really watch where you’re going, kid” Hawk says to Kenny.

“Same goes for you.” Robby says to Hawk. Kenny quickly moves closer to Robby.

“Look who it is” Hawk says.

“You betrayed Miyagi Do, traitor,” Nate says to Robby.

Tory and the other cobras pull up and Tory replies. “There’s a traitor here for sure, and he’s going to get what he deserves”.

Then Miguel, Sam, and the rest of Miyagi-Fang show up. Sam says “I don’t think so. Not if I have anything to say about it, Princess”.

Then Demetri shows up last completely oblivious to the situation and says “Hey guys, can you believe that they have Mr. Pibb and Dr. Pepper?”. Everyone looks at him. Demetri realizes what’s going on, “Oh shit, not another rumble”.

Tory starts, “Careful LaRusso, mommy isn’t here to play peacemaker”.

Sam replies “What’s that supposed to mean?”.

“Guys stop. We can’t do this. We’ll beat them on the mat.” Miguel says.

Robby starts “He’s right. Wouldn’t want you to get hurt again anyways, right”.

This sets Miguel off, “Okay, meet us at the baseball diamond in thirty minutes. And no weapons”.

“Yeah we won’t need them” Tory replies.

Both groups walk away. Thirty minutes later, Robby, Tory, and the rest of the cobras are at the baseball diamond and are waiting for the others to show up.

“Do you guys see anything?” Kyler asks.

“They’ll be here,” Robby says.

“They better be,” Tory says.

All of the sudden some of the lights go off. Then the sprinklers come on and everyone gets wet. Completely soaked. In the distance across the street, they see Miyagi-Fang in their car as they drive off.

“We can let them get away with this.” Kyler screams.

“We won't." Robby replies.

 

*************

The next day at the dojo, all of the cobras are there and are arguing about what to do as retaliation. Kyler wants to do another home invasion but Tory says that they can’t do that again. Everyone is arguing. Kreese and Silver come out and tell everyone to calm down. They tell them that they are going to Miyagi Do to talk to their senseis about this.

“And what’s that going to do?” Tory asks.

“We’ll come to an understanding. The tournament is everyone’s priority. We’ll remind them of that. Petty fights off the mat don’t matter.” Silver says. Him and Kreese walk out.

Kenny says to Robby “This is all my fault, I’m sorry. If I didn’t bump into Hawk, none of this would’ve happened”.

Robby replies, “Hey no, it’s not your fault they acted like assholes”.

“You shouldn’t have had to come and help me. I should’ve just come back right away and ignored them”.

“You’re a part of this dojo just as much as anyone. We protect our own. And best believe we’re gonna get payback.” Tory says.

“Damn straight.” Robby replies.

Kenny nods. It feels good to have friends around him who care.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: Revenge

 

In the dojo are all of the cobras are training and trying to work off their anger from what happened last night at the drive in. Robby and Tory are talking while also helping train Kenny. Kenny is practicing his combos on a punching dummy. Tory is holding in place for him. Robby is giving him instructions.

“They know you and I are the biggest threat. They also know we can’t violate our probation.” Robby says to Tory.

“Then we need to get them somewhere where no one else is around.” Tory responds.

Kenny stops his set and says, “What do you guys have in mind?”.

Before either of them could respond, Sensei Silver and Kreese walk in. They are back from their talk with the Miyagi Do and Eagle Fang sensei's.

“Listen up. Gather around.” Silver barked. Everyone listened and lined up. “We just had a little powwow with the sensei's at Miyagi Do. From here on out there will be no more fighting before the tournament”.

“So our enemies get to humiliate us and we just have to sit here and take it?” Tory says angrily.

Kreese replies “Of course not. We should always show our enemies no mercy”.

Silver jumps in, “But there’s a time fight. No need to waste a punch if it’s not going to score us a point. So, if your enemies do something to mess with you or laugh in your face, GOOD! Take all that anger and store it because you’re going to need it when the time comes. Is that understood?”.

“Yes Sensei!” The class says with firm voices.

Silver and Kreese leave to get into their gi's. Everyone else goes back to training.

“Hey Payne.” Silver says.

“Yes, Sensei?”.

“With me.”

Kenny goes into the back room with Silver. Robby and Tory look at each other. They wonder what Silver wants with Kenny.

Kenny walks in and Silver says in a tired tone “Kenny, Kenny, Kenny… I hear this all started because some of the fighters were bullying you. Is that true?”.

“Yes Sensei!”.

“Why don’t you tell me everything that happened”.

“Yes Sensei!... My school had a field trip to the high school. I went to the bathroom and these Miyagi Do guys started picking on me because I was in cobra kai and because of my size I guess”.

“Your size?”.

“Yes, because I’m smaller, younger I guess. I tried to stand up for myself and strike first, but then that Hawk guy came up and pinned me up against the stall and said I should quit cobra kai. I told Robby and Tory. Then at the drive in last night, I was getting everyone's snacks for them and I had a bunch of things in my hands when I saw them again. The same guys who were making fun of me. I tried to get away and get back to the cars but I backed up into the Hawk guy. He bumped me and made me drop all of the food. Then he started pressing up on me. Robby, Tory, and the others came to help me. Then there was a face off with all of Miyagi Do. They told us to meet them at the baseball diamond and then we’d all settle it. We showed, they didn’t and then the sprinklers went off and we got soaked”.

“Sounds like quite a day you had, huh.”

“Yes Sensei.”

“You must feel pretty pissed after all of that, right?”

“Yes Sensei, I do. It sucks being picked on and not being able to do anything about it.”

“Don’t dwell too much on that right now. Take my lesson to heart. Store up all of your anger towards them. Then at the tournament, you’ll unleash hell on Miyagi Do”.

“I understand Sensei, but I’m not sure how much I could even do at the tournament considering I’m inexperienced and a lot younger than everyone else”.

“Then I guess you better pack up now and go.”

“What?”

“If you go into a fight thinking you’re going to lose, then you’ll probably lose. You can’t psych yourself out, especially before a fight. Cobra Kai is about confidence. We teach you to refine your skills. But when the time comes, you need to have faith in your abilities. Faith that you can use your skills not to the best of your ability, but beyond your best. Put everything you have into all of your strikes and never give up. Never lose faith in yourself. Or else you’ll always be at the bottom of the food chain and never reach your full potential. You want that don’t you? To be the best, rise up and make it so no one messes with you ever again?”

“More than anything Sensei”.

“Good. Good. You stick with me and I will turn you into a champion. Keene and Nichols' time is now, but the future, the future is yours for the taking. When Robby Keene ages out, it’ll be your time to be champion. But only if you want it and work to get it. How does that sound Mr. Payne”.

“Amazing Sensei”.

“Good. But don’t forget, it will all be for naught if you don’t believe in yourself to win and stand up for yourself. Is that clear?”.

“Yes Sensei!” Kenny says in a firm voice.

“I believe we will do great things together Mr. Payne. These things that I have said to you are what I had to go through to get to where I am today. When I got drafted into the Vietnam war, I went as a boy and came back a man”.

“You served too? Just like Sensei Kreese”.

“Yes. That’s where we met and first learned karate.”

“Wow, that’s sick. My dad is in the army too. He’s overseas right now.”

“Well then, I’ll help make you into a strong man just like you father.”

“Thank you Sensei.”

“No problem Mr. Payne. Go warm up with the others”.

“Yes Sensei”.

Kenny walks back into the main dojo and joins Robby and Tory again.

“What did Sensei Silver want?” Robby asked.

“Nothing, he just wanted to know everything that happened last night and the bullying Miyagi Do did to me. It also turns out he served in the army too just like my dad”.

“That’s it?” Tory asked.

Kenny nods.

“Ok alright, well lets get back to work. Work on those moves.” says Robby.

 

**************

In the Cobra Kai dojo, The class is lined up and doing side kicks while Silver talks to them.

“There are three things that make a champion. The three D’s. Desire, devotion, and discipline. The first two I can’t give you. The third one I can give you but you must be willing to accept it. Are you?” Silver monologues.

“YES SENSEI!” the class screams.

“All right. Junbi stance… Now I understand you want to defeat your enemies. And you will. When it matters. Until then just stay focused on your training. Is that understood?”

“Yes Sensei!” the class says weakly as Robby and Tory give each other a look.

“With conviction,” Silver barked.

“YES SENSEI!”.

“Good. Arms out. Attention Chae-ryut. Kyung-Nae”. The class bows. “Dismissed”.

Robby, Tory, Kenny, and Kyler walk over to get their stuff.

“Second Sensei is working hard today. Guy’s going beast mode. Sucks, we can't give them a beatdown before the tournament.” Kyler says.

“Just because we can’t fight doesn’t mean we can’t get a little payback.” Robby replies.

“So, what do you have in mind?” Tory asks.

“We follow Hawk and give him a little haircut”.

“Oh shit, that sounds sick,” Kyler says.

“Wait, are you sure? I don’t want either of you violating your probation for this” Kenny says.

“It’ll be alright” Tory says as she puts her hand on Kenny’s shoulder. “We’ll make sure no one is around to see it”.

“Ok, Kyler, you track him down. We’ll wait until he’s alone and then some of the guys hold him down while me and Tory clip his wings. Got it?”.

“Got it.” Tory and Kyler say.

“What about me? What’s my job?” Kenny asks.

“Nothing, you’re not coming.” Robby says.

“Why not?”.

“It’s for your own good and we got this.” Robby says.

“Yeah and plus you might find a way to mess it up” Tory says jokingly.

“Ha, ha” Kenny says sarcastically.

Tory ruffles his hair. Kenny screams out “Ah, what is your obsession with touching my hair lady”. Everyone laughs.

 

****************

 

Kyler tracked Hawk down to a tattoo shop. Only Hawk and the tattoo artist. Robby, Tory, Kyler, and three other cobras sneak into the back of the shop. They push over some shelves to cause a loud noise. The tattoo artist comes to check it out. Everyone hides except for one of the cobra who lets himself get seen. The tattoo artist tries to catch him. They run out of the back door. Robby gets up and locks the back door. Kyler and the two other cobra go in front. Hawk is on the chair. He notices Kyler and the others walking up to him.

“What the hell,” Hawk says.

Hawk gets up and starts fighting Kyler and the two cobras. Hawk is fast and knocks one of them down and then punches Kyler in the face. Robby runs and jumps over the chair and joins in. Hawk throws a few strikes which Robby dodges and deflects before countering with a jab. Robby goes on offense and throws two punches and a front kick. Hawk uses Miyagi Do and blocks them using wax on, wax off, and sand the floor. Robby sets a trap for Hawk and catches him with a punch to the gut. Kyler comes up and knees him on the side. He then puts a white belt over Hawk’s neck and brings him down to the chair. The other cobras hold him down. Hawk tries to fight it and struggles but nothing works. Tory glares at him as she towers over him and she glares menacingly over him.

“You assholes just ignoring that whole no fighting rule?”. Hawk asks.

“Oh we’re not here to fight.” Robby says and he comes up to him with a blade.

“Time for some payback, traitor.” Tory says.

“Maybe this will teach you to not attack middle schoolers”. Robby says as he starts cutting off pieces of Hawk’s mohawk.

Hawk tries to fight it but he can’t stop it. He loses his identity and confidence in every strand of hair that is cut off. By the end of it, barely any of his purple hair was left, it was just a buzzed head. Once they’re done, the cobras leave. Hawk is left there defeated. Everyone is all laughs and smiles. Robby takes one look back at Hawk. It looks so depressing. As they are all walking away Robby feels bad for him. Robby wonders why he should feel bad for him. Hawk was an asshole. He dislocated his shoulder at the All Valley. That injury was the reason why Robby didn’t beat Miguel. He attacked Demetri, his best friend, at the mall over a yelp review and broke his arm too. He was also picking on Kenny. Why should he feel bad for an asshole who got what he deserved. Robby groveled with his thoughts. Getting revenge on Hawk didn’t feel as good as he thought it would’ve.

Robby gets a text from Kenny.

Yo, how did it go? Did you clip his wings?

He won't be bothering you anymore.

Ayyyy. Thank you Rob. I’m so lucky to have you looking out for me. You’re a great mentor.

A great mentor. Robby had a sliver of doubt. Was he on the right path? Then he shushed it away. Of course he’s on the right path. It’s his path, no one else's to control. He was going to be a champion. His dad, Mr. LaRusso, Sam, or Miguel weren’t going to stand in his way, he’ll win no matter what.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: Debating

 

Tory had just finished a shift at her job. She got a new part time job at a diner. I walked past the convenience store in the Reseda strip mall to the Cobra Kai dojo when someone came up to her. Tory recognizes that leach anywhere. Aunt Candace. Her mom’s sister. Most likely here to collect her mom’s disability cheque.

“You’re a hard girl to find. Avoiding you auntie Candace now, sweetheart? Ignoring my calls?”. Aunt Candace asked Tory.

“Yeah, what do you want?” Tory fired back.

“To see you of course. And to ask if my sister’s disability cheque came in yet?”

Of course. “What, need money for another scam? That money is supposed to be for us”.

“Come on now. My sister always promised to take care of me. She taught you better.”

“Yeah, she taught me to recognize a low class leach.”

“Mind your manners. When your mom kicks the bucket–”

Tory gets angry and throws her bag on the ground and is really considering throwing a punch.

“Ooo. Quick temper. Just like your father”. Tory grimaces at the thought of her father. “When your mother passes… gracefully, then what? You think your dad is just gonna show up out of the blue?”. Aunt Candace points to herself. “I’m all you got kid”.

Tory fires back with, “You don’t give a shit about us. You just want her survivor benefits”.

“I was at little Bobby’s fourth birthday party last year.”

“BRANDON… is eight. And next year I’ll be eighteen.”

Tory tries to go inside the dojo but Candace grabs her arm. “Hey who do you think is gonna win a custody battle, huh? You’re a high school dropout with a criminal record.”

“So are you.” Tory fires back.

“Yeah, but I know how to play the game. A judge is gonna take one look at you and laugh you straight out of court. See you at the funeral sweetheart. Tick tock.” Candace says as she walks away.

Tory goes inside and gets her gi on. She takes her anger out of a dummy. She needs to figure out a way to get back into school.

 

***************************

Tory called the school and talked to the principal. She explained her situation and why she needs to be in school. So she can provide for her family. The principal says she can be unexpelled because of her situation only if she could get the LaRusso family to sign off on it.

Tory has been thinking, debating on what she should do. She needs to convince the LaRusso’s to sign off on her going back to school. Yeah right. Like Sam LaRusso would even consider helping her out. But maybe Mrs. LaRusso would. The last time she saw her, Mrs. LaRusso said something about no one can help you if you don’t let them. Maybe she should let her help. What other option does she have?

 

**********************

Tory decided she needed to at least talk to the LaRusso’s, maybe there’s a chance everything they can work something out. If there’s a chance that she can keep custody of Brandon, she needs to take it. Tory walks up to the LaRusso front door. All of the memories come back to her. She and Cobra Kai break in and start a fight. She wanted to hurt Sam badly. Now she needed to kiss up to her and her family so they let her back in school.

*Ding Dong*

“Hold on, I'm coming”. Tory hears from inside. The door flings open and she sees it’s Mrs. LaRusso. Thank God. Mrs. LaRusso is shocked to see her.

As she opens the door, Mrs. LaRusso says “Oh, so you’re knocking this time”.

“Mrs. LaRusso, I … need your help”.

Mrs. LaRusso gave her a look of understanding and said “Okay, come in. You remember the way?”.

Tory walks in and towards the dining table. Tory remembers the big fight. How everything was trashed. She sits down at the table.

“Do you want anything to drink or eat?”.

“No thank you.”

“Alright, why don’t you tell me what’s going on”.

“I want to finish high school and I talked with the school and they said they would consider letting me back into school because of my at home situation. But, your family would have to sign off”.

Mrs. LaRusso takes a breath, “I’m glad you wanna get your life back on track. Going back to school is a big step. But I need you to promise me something.”

“I’ll stay away from Sam. I swear.”

“That’s great. But, um, I want you to get support”. Tory looks down. “Talk to someone. You’ve been dealing with a lot. You have been for a while. You should… talk to a therapist, a guidance counselor, the Dalai Lama, it doesn’t matter. Just someone who isn’t karate related”.

“Whatever it takes. I’ll do it. I need this.”

Then they hear other voices.

“Today was a setback, but the boys, they’re gonna improve”. It was Mr. LaRusso. And of course Sam. He continued. “You’re going to be fighting lots of new opponents”.

Sam and Mr. LaRusso walks into the kitchen and Sam sees Tory and gets very shocked and furious.

“WHAT.” She turns to her mom. “What the hell is she doing here?”

Mrs. LaRusso helped get Tory out of there before any more conflict could stir up. Tory didn’t know whether or not it worked and they were going to help her. She just had to trust Mrs. LaRusso.

 

****************************
Devon Lee was a Korean girl who lived in the San Fernando Valley all of her life. She was in ninth grade. She comes from a small family. Just her, her dad, and her mom. At least it used to be. Now it’s just her and her dad. Her mom died two years ago when she was twelve. Screw cancer.

*ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*

Devon’s alarm rang at 6:30 in the morning. She rubbed her eyes and got out of bed. She quickly brushed her teeth and got ready. She packed her book bag and made sure to pack her professional clothes she had to wear for her debate tournament today after school. Devon then went downstairs to wake her dad up for work. He passed out on the couch with a bottle of soju. Things have been tough for him since her mom’s death. Her dad turned to the bottle and mostly left Devon to fend for herself. She had to learn how to take care of herself when she needed her dad the most. Her dad woke up and Devon pushed him upstairs so he could take a shower. She then started on breakfast. Something quick and easy. Scrambled eggs, bacon, and toast. Her dad came down after fifteen minutes. Devon gave him some coffee.

“Thank you baby”.

“Your welcome Appa”.

“Your debate thing is today right? Or is it soccer? Or mock trial and FBLA…”

“Yes, it’s debate today. Mock trial is on Thursday. FBLA was yesterday. And soccer finished in the fall”.

“I meant your club team”.

“I don’t do club anymore, remember Appa”.

“Oh, right. That’s right baby. I’m sorry”.

“Will you be able to make it to the tournament today?”

“Probably not Dev. There's been a lot going on at work recently”.

“Ok” Devon said even though she knew it was a lie. That’s the same excuse he gives all of the time. He hasn’t gone to any of her events since her mom died. He usually just goes to the bar after work.

Mr. Lee finished his breakfast and went to work. Devon cleaned up the living room from the mess her dad made. She cleaned all of the dishes and grabbed her bag and went to her bus stop.

 

******************

Devon had been reviewing her debate notes all throughout the bus ride. She went throughout her school day as normal. All of her classes where she answered most of the questions because no one else wanted to. She ate her sandwich at lunch as she sat with her debate partners Amy and Jane.

“Are you guys prepared for today?” Devon asked.

“Yes, of course. Read through all of the notes you sent and the hundred of messages too.” Amy said.

“I wouldn’t have sent as many messages if you two would’ve responded to any of them” Devon responded.

“Cool it Lee. We got this. We’re gonna win just like we’ve won all year” Jane said.

“What? We’ve barely won all year. You guys would have zero wins if I didn’t carry your asses all year.” Devon spat.

“Hey that’s not nice, now is it Devon. No wonder no one else wanted you as their debate partner. Just because you skipped third grade doesn’t make you better than any of us.” Amy said.

“I’m not saying that. I’m just saying if you guys take this seriously then we could actually do amazing and maybe go to state, or even nationals.” Devon responds.

“It’s ok Devon, we’ll do fine.” Jane says.

Devon face palms. “Just keep reviewing the notes I sent and please come prepared”. Devon packs her stuff up and goes to class.

 

*******************************

Robby had been spending his off time doing some more training at the dojo. He didn’t have school to worry about so he just kept training. After a good session, he went to the convenience store in the strip mall. He dapped up the clerk and went to look at the protein bars. That’s when someone else came in.

“Robby”. Robby looks up and sees him. His old Sensei. He gets frustrated and puts the protein bar back.

“Of course,” Robby says.

“This’ll only take a minute”.

“Oh I can save you that minute… You’re here because you realized you’re training a bunch of wimps and you need a male champion. Let me guess, your sales pitch is ‘I’m here to rescue you. This isn’t who you are Robby. I can help. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah.”

“I’ve said all that before. It’s time to break the pattern. I heard what you did to Eli”.

Robby remembers the depressed looking Hawk that they left at the tattoo shop. “He just got what was coming to him”

“I’m not here to judge you. I’m here to tell you what is going to happen to you next. Terry Silver just popped up out of the blue, right? He did the same thing to me. He’ll seem decent enough, show you a few moves, and then he’ll worm his way in. Chip away at you piece by piece. And push you past your limits. You’ll become stronger than you thought possible. But Silver won’t stop there. Okay? This man is sick and twisted and when he’s done with you, you won’t be you anymore. One day you’ll find yourself with some poor kids blood all over your shirt and you’ll hope it’s not too late to change course.”

Then Sensei Silver walks up behind Mr. LaRusso. He says “He’s not interested Mr. LaRusso. New equipment just got in. Why don’t you check it out, Robby.”

Robby listens and goes but not before looking back at his former Sensei. Robby remembers when Mr. LaRusso told him about him being in cobra kai. How it made him feel and how bad of a person it turned him into. Getting to know Sensei Silver, he’s not like that. He’s tough, sure, but he wouldn’t hurt any of his students, right?

 

***********************

 

After school ended, Devon went to the bathrooms and got changed into her nice clothes for her debate. West Valley high was going up against North Hills high school. She really hopes she wins. She’s done everything she can to help her team. Took notes of both sides of the argument and crafted arguments for them and sent them all to her “partners”. She did all of the work and no one took it seriously. She’d quit but she can’t. That’s how you really lose. By quitting. But Amy and Jane were really getting on her nerves. Devon was super competitive so every loss they suffered in debate stung way more than normal. The worst part about it is the fact that the others don’t even care when they lose. They’re probably just doing this because it looks good on a college application.

Devon went into the auditorium and gathered her group before their debate. Devon tried to go over things with them but it seemed like they didn’t read her notes after all. Devon started panicking. They were going to lose again. They went up to their seats on stage. Them and their opponents took turns presenting their argument. North Hills were doing a so much better job than Jane and Amy. There was no way they could win and she didn’t even go yet. Devon went up and waited for her opponent to finish his argument. Jane and Amy were whispering to each other during it and laughing. The judge heard and docked even more points from them. This broke something inside of Devon and she couldn’t take it anymore. When it was her turn to speak, she unloaded all of her frustrations.

“My opponent is completely full of crap”. Everyone, including Amy and Jane were shocked by Devon’s outburst. She continued. “His evidence is garbage, his arguments don’t make a lick of sense, and I was bored to death. Which is ironic considering we’re debating the death penalty.”

Her opponent tried to speak to the judge. “You’re not going to deduct points for lack of decorum?”

“Screw decorum.” Devon fired back. “You wanna know what I really think of the death penalty?”. Devon walked over to her opponent’s side and took his book on the death penalty and ripped it in half.

Her opponent was in complete disbelief. “My book.”

Devon throws it at him. “Choke on it”. Then she speaks clearly into the mike, “I cede my time”. Devon then grabs her things and walks out of the auditorium. She gives a pointed look at Jane and Amy.

Devon makes her way to the front of the school. She’s about to walk home when she hears someone call after.

“Hey, kid, wait.”

Devon looks behind her. To see three guys. One old blonde guy. Miguel Diaz, the kid who almost got paralyzed in the school fight. She remembers that. It was a very eventful first day of high school. And Bert, another kid from debate. “What?”

“Devon, this is my sensei—” Bert starts but Johnny cuts in.

“Johnny Lawrence, Sensei of Eagle Fang karate”. He extends out his hand to her. She takes it and shakes it.

“Hi. What do you want?”

“Nothing, just wanted to see if you would be willing to join our karate dojo. We have a tournament coming up and we need a female champ.” Miguel says.

“You want me to join your dojo.”

“Hell yeah, we saw you in there. You kicked ass and really showed your opponents who’s boss. It was bad ass. We could really use some of that in our dojo.”

“When’s your tournament?” Devon asked.

Miguel replied “In about six weeks”.

“How am I going to be your champ if I only have six weeks to train?”

“Don’t worry about that. It’s not about what day of training you're on. It’s about wanting to be a champion. You stick with me and I’ll turn you into a champion. And plus you look like someone who likes a challenge.” Johnny says.

Devon thinks about that. Yes she does like a challenge, but karate. Does she really want to join a karate war? Could she really do it? Become a champion. To win. How great would that feel. Maybe that could make her mom proud. “All right, I’ll join and try it out.”

“Hell yes. Great. You won’t regret it kid. Diaz get her info and let her know where training is”.

“Yes Sensei. Here, why don’t you give me your number Devon.” Devon takes his phone and puts her number in.

“Okay, I will send you the address of where we train. It’s in an abandoned factory just so you know.”

“Abandoned factory? Is that safe?”

“Not really but we do it anyway. Sensei says it’ll toughen us up like Rocky.”

“Okay, I will keep that in mind. See you then.”

“Yeah see you Devon”.

Devon walks away. Wow. She just went all out psycho on her debate opponent, basically quit the team and then joined a karate dojo. What a day.

 

****************************

A few days after her talk with Mrs. LaRusso. Tory heard back from Mrs. LaRusso. They agreed to sign off on Tory getting back into school. This was amazing. She can finish high school and make a better case against her aunt for custody of Brandon.

Tory got everything situated in school and was able to attend again. She walks through the front door and goes through the metal detectors. She gets her bad and sees everyone staring at her. It freaks her out but she just tries to ignore it. Tory sees Sam. She goes up to her. Tory should probably thank her for getting her back into school.

Tory starts “I heard you let me back in LaRusso. So, I guess I should–”

Sam interrupts her “I don’t know what kind of game you're playing but I’m not scared of you. You’re not in control here, I am. My parents might fall for your bullshit. But if you so much as look at me funny, I will kick your ass for a third time. I’m coming for you bitch”. Sam then walks away leaving Tory there stunned by her aggressiveness.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Training

 

Today is Devon’s first day at Eagle Fang Karate. Weird name. She has to go to the abandoned factory today after school for training. She’s never done anything like karate before but she’s read up on it. Research, a lot of research. Miguel said Sensei Lawrence loves a bunch of old 80s fighting movies so she’s been watching those in her free time. They’re actually fire. She can’t believe she hasn’t seen these before. She was watching Bloodsport the other day with her dad. It was the first time they had done anything together in a while.

“So now you’re doing karate?” Devon’s dad asked her.

“Yes. Seems cool. Plus this sensei is desperate for a female champion.” Devon replied.

“What kind of madman teaches karate in an abandoned factory?”

“One that is hard core and wants to toughen up his students. Plus I don’t think he pays rent on it.”

Mr. Lee laughs. First time in a while Devon’s heard a genuine laugh from him.

“Ok, just be safe.”

“I will Appa… The tournament is in six weeks on a Saturday. Do you think you’ll be able to make it?”

“I don’t know. I’ll try to. Let me check with work.”

“Thanks Appa”.

 

**********************

At West Valley Middle School, Anthony LaRusso is sitting with his friends when Lia is walking by. She drops her book. Anthony scrambles to pick it up quickly and give it to her.

“Oops”.

Anthony picks up her book “Beowulf. Um, spoiler alert, it’s not even about a werewolf”. He hands it back to her.

“Oh, well now I don’t want it” Lia says sarcastically.

“Yeah, you should try Animal Farm. That is a back that really lives up to it’s name. Straight up just animals on a farm.”

“You know what that reminds me of? The guy who used to live next to our elementary school.”

“Uh, Mr. Laundry. With the chicken coops”

“Yeah. Geez that was so long ago.”

“Yeah, it’s kind of weird. We haven’t really hung out since then.”

“But it’d be fun to do something”. Anthony looks at her with a hopeful look. “It’d be nice to be friends like that again.”

“Um, yeah, yeah friends”

“Well, let me know and we’ll catch up later.”

Lia walks away and goes over towards Kenny who is also there in the Library. Anthony can just barely hear their voices.

“Hey strawberry ghost. Feel pretty real today.”

Anthony sits back down and joins his friends again. Anthony keeps looking over at Lia who has her hand on Kenny’s shoulder and is laughing.

“Looks like everyone is doing something new.” Chris says.

Over at Kenny’s table, he and Lia continue their conversation.

“I think we need a good, fun place to plan a big hang out, you know?” Lia says.

“Yeah, I know what you mean. I think I have a place. One of my older friends at my dojo was talking about it.” Kenny replies.

“Ooooo, do tell”

“Okay, there’s this fair at Westwood Park. There’s a bunch of different rides and food. There’s this pirate ship that goes straight upside down.”

“Upside down. Like complete vertical?”

“Yep, it’s sick. Plus they have friend Oreos.”

“Wow, that sounds amazing. Okay I’ll get a group together so we can all go this weekend. How does that sound?”

“Sounds great.”

“Okay, see you around strawberry ghost.”

“See you.”

Lia walks away and Kenny goes back to doing his homework, but he looks up and sees Anthony glaring at him. What does he want now?

Gym class was a blood bath for Anthony. Kenny straight up cooked his ass in basketball. Had him looking like a prime Lebron. Back in the locker room, Anthony’s friends were making fun of him for getting cooked. Kenny came out of the shower and was starting to put his clothes back on. He placed his clothes on the bench while he wiped off any other water on him. That’s when LaRusso came up behind him and took his clothes and ran out of the locker room. Kenny tried to chase him but he forgot he was in just his underwear. Anthony and his friends were laughing. The volleyball team saw him and were laughing at him too. Kenny got super embarrassed and went back in the locker room and slammed the door shut. Of course this happened. Of course those assholes do this. Kenny needs to get back at them before something even worse happens. Kenny has to put on his gym clothes for the rest of the day.

 

*******************

After school Kenny went to the dojo and got changed into some of the new gear Sensei Silver got for them. He met up with Robby and then started unloading a bunch of punches and kicks onto a punching dummy. Trying to get all his frustrations out. Robby knew something was wrong because of the look in his eyes.

“What’s wrong? Did something happen at school?” Robby asks.

“They messed with me again.” Kenny replied.

“What did they do this time?”

“Took me clothes when I was changing in the locker room”. Kenny unloaded a big punch into the dummy. “I chased them but I didn’t have anything on but my underwear and the volleyball team saw me on top of that. I had to wear my gym clothes the rest of the day.”

“So they stole all of your clothes?”

“Yep. I can’t take any more of their crap man. I’m ready to use my training!”

“And what do you think you’re gonna do?”

“I’ll do what you do, kick their asses”. Kenny hits the dummy even harder and screams out in his anger.

Robby takes a breath and says “I got kicked out of school and landed in juvie. You gotta be better than me and your brother”

“Well I gotta do something” Kenny says in a frustrated tone. He sounded like a little kid, begging for the pain to stop. Robby really felt for him but he can’t make the same mistakes that he did.

Kreese says “Class, fall in”. Everyone lined up. “Today we have a very important lesson, don't we Sensei Silver?”

Silver responded “Yes we do. Weakness.”

Kreese starts again “Your opponent's weakness must be exploited whenever possible".

Silver adds on with, “At the tournament you’ll have to recognize that weakness. And make no mistake, we all have one.”

“Sensei Kreese had one.” Tory says.

“Of course he does. We all do. Today, your goal is to find your opponent's weakness and attack it. No points. You hit the mat, you lose. You got it?”

“Yes Sensei!” the class says.

 

*******************

After school Devon catches a ride over to the abandoned factory. She had a bit of a hard time finding the building but eventually sees the big van with an eagle painted on the side. Must be Sensei Lawrence's. She walks in through the door. It’s super dusty and moldy. It smells like ash and sweat. She looks up at the big Eagle Fang logo spray painted on the wall. This place is crazy and definitely not a safe place. But playing it safe won't win you a trophy will it now? She sees Miguel, Bert, and the other students lined up and Sensei Lawrence is talking to them. She goes over to them.

“Today’s gonna be a world of pain.” Sensei Lawrence says. He sees Devon walk in and tells everyone to fall in. “We have a new member joining us today. This is Devon Lee. Our new female Champion”.

Devon takes a look at her fellow students in this dojo. This is supposed to win the All Valley. As far as she knew, the only person who could actually fight was Miguel and he’s still recovering from almost being paralyzed. She waves to them and says, “Hi, my pronouns are she/her.”

Sensei Lawrence is confused by this. He says to her, “The only pronouns we accept in this dojo are sensei and student”

Devon fires back with “Those are nouns”.

“Oh I’m sorry. I think what I meant to say is QUIET!”.

Devon almost jumps at the sound of his ”quiet” and immediately shuts up but can’t help whispering under her breath “That’s an imperative”.

“Get in line”. Sensei Lawrence directs her and Devon lines up with the others.

Sensei Lawrence starts “Today’s lesson is about cheating. At Eagle Fang we don’t believe in fighting dirty. Cobra Kai doesn’t follow the same rules. SO we have to be ready for any dirty trick they throw at us.”

Devon starts “Like when Chong Li threw dirt into Van Damme’s eyes in Bloodsport.”

Sensei Lawrence, thoroughly impressed, says “Exactly, looks like someone did their prep work.”

“And I saw the sequels too. Not to mention Delta Force, Billy Jack, The Octagon, and Lady Dragon. Cynthia Rothrock is a beast”

“Hell yeah she is.”

“I saw Last Dragon.” Some curly haired kid said.

Sensei Lawrence immediately shuts him up with “Shut the hell up Penis Breath!”. Penis breath, what kind of nickname is that?

“Alright everyone, get ready because today I’m gonna put you through the wringer. Except you, Diaz. You're up here with me.”

“What?” Miguel said.

“Tournament is around the corner. Can’t afford you getting hurt. Besides, this is gonna get a little dangerous. You be co-sensei with me today, sound good?”

“Okay” Miguel says in a defeated tone.

“Okay everybody, get ready. Let’s begin!”

The first drill is fighting with one arm. Sensei Lawrence tied one of everyone's arm back so they couldn't use it. They have to learn how to fight with only one arm. Devon and Bert go first. Seems like Sensei is just throwing her face first into the fire. It feels weird, her first day at the dojo and she can’t even use both her arms.

Devon gets into a fighting stance like the one she’s seen in movies.

“If Cobra Kai pops out your shoulder, be ready to fight with one arm”. Sensei Lawrence says.

“Just like in Best of the Best” Devon screams out as she throws a roundhouse kick at Bert. It misses and she spins around. She gets frustrated she didn’t connect.

Sensei Lawrence gives her some feedback “That’s too far back, you’re over extending your kick. Try it ag–”

Devon immediately fixes her mistake and throws her roundhouse perfectly into Bert’s side. “Ha!”. She’s proud of herself afterwards.

Sensei Lawrence and Miguel are impressed. “Not bad Ms. Lee” Sensei Lawrence says.

Devon replies, “I pride myself in not making the same mistake twice”. Devon goes back to attacking Bert. Bert keeps backing up. “Hey, where are you going?”. She beats on Bert for the rest of the exercise. After the exercise is done. Devon notices Miguel seems down.

The other exercises are even worse. They take turns fighting and getting sand thrown in their faces. They have to fight blind.

“Shit, I can’t see” Penis Breath says.

“Use your other senses” Sensei Lawrence responds.

Mitch keeps going and walks straight into a metal pole and hits his head. Devon and the rest of the students are wide eyed.

“It’s alright Penis Breath you’ll get him next time”.

The next exercise is thankfully not for Devon.

“For Cobra Kai, no trick is too dirty and no blow is too low for them.”

Sensei Lawrence gives Devon a nod and Devon goes over to the first boy. She kicks them in the ball. Hard. She does it to all of them and everyone falls in pain aftwards. Oddly enough Devon finds immense satisfaction in doing that. “I got him good at that one”.

“My McNuggetsssss” Penis Breath groans in pain.

“If you feel like you're gonna vomit, just swallow it” Sensei Lawrence says. “They are wearing cups right?” he asks Miguel. No,no they were in fact not wearing cups.

 

**********************

Back at the Cobra Kai dojo, they are doing their weakness drill. Sensei Silver and Kreese both choose a fighter. Silver chooses Piper. Kreese Chooses Tory.

Both girls go to their Sensei’s to discuss the other’s weakness.

Kreese asks Tory “You’ve seen her fight before, what’s her weakness?”

“Her left. She telegraphs her kicks.”

“Then you know what to do”. Tory nods and goes to fight.

Both fighters line up. “Ais”. The fight starts. Piper immediately cartwheels towards Tory and then throws a punch then a crescent kick. Tory dodges and blocks them.

“Just gonna dance around or are you going to throw something?” Tory asks.

“Why not both?” Piper responds.

Piper throws another crescent kick and then grabs Tory and tries to knee her. Tory blocks it and knees her back. Then Tory takes out her legs and flips her onto the mat.

“Good one sensei Kreese, who’s next?” Silver says.

They keep choosing fighters. As time goes on, Sensei Kreese is winning in terms of how many of the fighters he chooses win.

After Kyler takes someone down, Sensei Kreese says to Silver “Another one for me.”

Silver responds with “Double or nothing?”

“Okay. Mr. Keene”.

Silver surveys the room and then he says “Mr. Payne”.

Some snickers go off from the other students. Kenny is completely shocked by this. Why him. How can he beat Robby? Kenny looks to Tory for help. She gives him a amused look saying good luck.

Kenny and Robby bow and then get in fighting stances. “Ais”. Robby comes in strong with a round house that Kenny blocks. Then he throws a spinning hook kick which Kenny ducks under. Kenny fears for his life. Robby knees and Kenny blocks it but Robby catches him on a side kick. Kenny stumbles back in pain. Robby sees Kenny is in pain and gets worried.

“Woah, woah, woah, hey are you okay?” Robby says in a worried tone. He didn’t mean to hit him that hard.

“Back to your corners” Kreese says.

Robby goes over to Kreese.

Kreese says to him “Stop playing around with him. Take him down.”

“Yes Sensei,” Robby replies.

 

Kenny goes over to Sensei Silver still clutching his arm. “I don’t know what to do. Robby doesn’t have a weakness.”

“You’re thinking about this the wrong way. Everyone has a weakness. Think, why didn’t Robby take you down that last match?”

“Because he was worried about me, that he hurt me.”

“Exactly, he’s scared of hurting you. Use that to your advantage. Back on the mat”.

Robby and Kenny get back on the mat. Kenny knows what he needs to do. “Ais”. Robby throws a jab and then a front kick and connects. Kenny winces in pain. Robby stops fighting and gets worried again. He took the bait.

“Hey, hey Kenny I’m sorry if I–”

Kenny sweeps Robby’s leg and he falls on the mat. Kenny celebrates because he just won. He just beat Robby. Kenny high fives Silver. Silver is very proud of his student.

“There. What did we learn? The common belief is that you shouldn’t care about what other people think about you, right? Wrong. What your opponent is thinking is key. In war, in business, in a fight. Don’t let your opponent think whatever they want. Make them think what you want them to think. If they think you're weak. That’s when you can surprise them with your strength”. That last part was directed at Kenny. “Good job Mr. Payne”.

Everyone gets up. Robby and Kenny bow to each other and fist bump.

“Nice job Kenny.” Robby says.

“Thanks man”.

“Wow I can’t believe you actually won” Tory says as she high fives Kenny.

“Me either honestly”.

“We better be careful Robby, the student might pass the teacher faster than we thought” Tory says.

“Yeah right” Robby says in a joking way, but he’s still upset with himself that he lost.

 

*******************

Over at Eagle Fang, they just finished up training for the day. Everyone was worked to the bone, except Miguel. The other Eagles were not very happy about that.

All of the boys except Miguel were nursing their groins with an ice pack.

“Good job today. Everybody ice up, we’re back at it again tomorrow.” Sensei Lawrence said. To Miguel he said “Champ, your mom wants us to have a family dinner tonight so don’t be home too late”.

All of the guys took turns giving their ice packs to Miguel.

Mitch said “Must be nice being the teacher's favorite.”.

Bert followed up with “Yeah, is he gonna tuck you in as well?”

All Miguel could do is stand there defeated. Devon feels bad for him and goes over to help him clean up.

“Is everything alright with you and Sensei? I’ve only been here one day but I can definitely tell that something is very wrong.” Devon said.

“Yeah I don’t know what his problem is. I’ve done dangerous training before. This man literally tied my hands together and pushed me into a pool to teach me how to kick. He put me in a cement truck and told us to keep it moving or else we’d get stuck in cement”.

“Wow. How is this man still teaching?”

“It worked. I became a better fighter because of it.”

“Maybe it’s because of your injury? You were almost paralyzed. Are you even sure you should be competing in this tournament?”

“Yes. I’m fine Devon. I feel better than ever. I’m ready, I want to win. And no, I don’t think it’s about my back. Apparently my mom and Sensei have been dating for some time.”

“Oh my gosh, really? No wonder things are so awkward.”

“He said nothing would change but it already is and I’m sick of it.”

“Yeah that sucks. I’m sorry. I’m sure it’ll get better with time. You all just need time to adjust.”

“Yeah, you're right, but if it causes us to lose the dojo then…. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be boring you with my family drama.”

“No it’s alright, I’m no stranger to dysfunctional families. Ever since my mom died a few years ago, my dad has been a mess and I’ve had to grow up a lot quicker than I probably should have.”

“Oh, I’m sorry about your mom”.

“Yeah, screw cancer”.

“How do you deal with it? The dysfunction?”

“Usually by distracting myself. Making myself busy. I’m in a lot of extracurriculars."

“Oh yeah, Bert told me. Isn’t it Debate, FBLA, Mock Trial, Soccer, and now Karate.”

“To be fair, soccer is only in the fall now, I don’t play club anymore. Also, I’m not sure if I’m still in debate or not after my… outburst. At least not for this year.”

“Well still, it's impressive that you have time for all of that on top of school.”

“What can I say, I’m efficient. But it’s still only ninth grade, eleventh and twelfth are gonna be the toughest.”

“Yeah, well you're efficient at karate too. I can’t believe how good you’ve gotten in just a day. You really went face first into the face and came out unscathed.”

“Whelp that’s what you gotta do if you wanna turn into a karate champion in only six weeks. That means a lot coming from the reigning champ. Soon to be back to back champ.”

“Yeah, in a perfect world me and you are the male and female champs and Sensei holds up the grand trophy”.

“One can hope.”

“Okay, well I’m gonna take your advice and go distract myself from my situation by spending time with my girlfriend, Sam.”

“Have fun with that.”

“Yeah, get home safe and keep working on your combos. Use that big brain of yours, it’s important to fight smart.”

“Yeah, I got it, thanks.”

 

***************************

At West Valley Middle, Anthony LaRusso was at his locker. The day before he got a taste of Miyagi Do training. He realized that he needs to apologize to Kenny and make amends before it’s too late. He doesn’t want to be a bully. He had Kenny’s clothes in his locker from when he stole them out of the locker room. He wanted to give them back. But then Lia came up to talk to him.

“Hey Ant, what’s up?”

Anthony quickly slams his locker shut and says, “Hey, um, not much.”

“So, I thought of something we could do. There’s this fair at Westward Park. It has all these rides, and better yet fried Oreos.”

“Fried Oreos, now you are definitely speaking my language.”

“I’ve already invited a whole bunch of people. Kenny says the pirate ship goes upside down. Like completely vertical.”

“Um, Kenny?”

“Oh yeah, he’s hilarious. You guys are going to get along great. Um, see you Saturday”.

“Yeah see you”. Lia leaves Anthony standing there.

“Ow. That’s gotta hurt.” Anthony’s friends say as they walk to him.

Anthony sees Kenny and decides to go up to him. Kenny immediately gets tense. What is LaRusso going to do now?

“What do you want?” Kenny says to Anthony.

“I’ve been thinking about everything that’s been going on between us and I just wanna talk. Maybe we could try starting over.”

“I’ve got nothing to say to you, LaPusso.”

“Call me that one more time and you’ll regret it.”

“Sorry, I forgot you were sensitive about that”. Kenny then whispers “LaPusso”.

Anthony gets mad and tries to grab Kenny. He dodges and runs. Anthony and his friends go after him. They chase him down the hallway but he’s too fast. Kenny leads them to the library. He needs to split them up. Once they’re all in the library, Kenny shuts off the lights. They split up to look for him.

Kenny is hiding under a table, he sees one of the bullies and kicks his leg out and then kicks him in the face to knock him out. Kenny then moves to stay hidden. Chris is going through a row of book shelves and sees one book fall. He looks through the book to see what it was. Kenny then kicks him through the book shelf. He bangs his head on the shelf behind him and falls to the ground. The other bully finds him. Kenny wastes no time in striking first. He throws and lands a front kick then a left hook and finally he knocks him out with a spinning side kick. It’s just Anthony left now and he’s getting scared. He trips over a small bookcase and falls to the ground.

Kenny pounces on him and says “I finally got you alone”. Kenny is about to punch him but the lights turn on. The librarian is back. Kenny let’s go and stand up.

“Hey, what’s going on here?” The librarian says. She takes all of the kids to the office.

All of the kids get calls home. Kenny explains everything that’s been happening and how they’ve been physically bullying him and cyberbullying him for months. It seems like the school is on Kenny’s side because of the evidence against the bullies. Kenny is in the waiting area waiting for his mom. He’s sitting next to Anthony.

“Hey Anthony, are you okay?” says Mr. LaRusso. Anthony nods.

Kenny keeps his head down until Anthony's parents go into the principal's office. It felt so refreshing seeing his parents learn what he’s been doing. The look on their faces says it all. The look his dad gave him. Priceless.

“I got you” Kenny says to Anthony with the biggest smirk on his face.

 

*******************************

“I can’t believe this has been going on and you haven't told me Kenneth.” Mrs. Payne says to Kenny.

“I didn’t want to bother you mom. And plus I can’t have my mom fighting my battles forever.”

“These kids were harassing you for months Kenny”

“Yeah, and now it’s handled. Thanks to Robby and Cobra Kai for teaching me how to stand up for myself and fight.”

“You’re lucky you didn’t get suspended too. The principal said the librarian found you about to hit the boy and the others were knocked out.”

“They’re the ones who chased me. They wanted to hurt me. I just defended myself and decided I wasn’t going to take their shit anymore.”

“Language! Yes I know. Just be careful. I can’t handle it if you end up with your brother.”

“I won’t mom”.

“I know Ken”.

 

******************************************

Later at the Cobra Kai dojo Kenny is excited to tell the story to his friends.

“Damn, so they chased you into the library and you shut the lights off and took them out one by one.” Robby said.

“Yep. I used all of my training.”

“Good shit Kenny. Sounds like you gave them the horror movie treatment.” Tory says as she puts her hand on his shoulder.

“You should’ve seen the look on their parents' faces when they found out their innocent sons were bullies. It was priceless.”

“I’m glad you were able to work everything out without getting in trouble, I’m proud of you.” Says Robby as they fist bump.

“So am I.” Silver says. “Sounds like you took care of business the smart way”.

“Yes Sensei”. Kenny replies.

“That’s good. You’re taking our lessons to heart. You’re becoming a great young fighter. Pretty soon no one will want to mess with you.” Silver says as he high fives Kenny before he walks away.

“Thank you sensei.”

“Ok now I know you’re on a high from the adrenaline, but don’t think for a second that you can slack off on training. We still gotta grind for the tournament.” Robby says.

“Don’t worry I won’t.” Kenny replies. “Bring it on.”

“You’re gonna wish you didn’t say that. Do twenty burpees." Tory said.

“Really?” Kenny says. He looks to Robby for support.

“You heard her. Get to it.” Robby says.

“Fine”.

Robby and Tory laugh as he grunts and does his burpees.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: Prom

 

Weeks passed by and the All Valley was merrily days away. Devon was super amped. Training was hard but rewarding, she could feel herself getting good at karate. She had been making sure to put in the extra work at home. Whether that be practicing moves or doing pushups. Sometimes she’d even stay longer after training just to get some more reps in at the abandoned factory. Today was one of those days. Sensei Lawrence had been working them all hard as usual. Bert, Mitch, and the others went home tired. Devon was just getting started. She started practicing her jump and spin kicks on a dangling watermelon. For some reason, Sensei Lawrence bought like 30 watermelons to use for training. She had seen Sensei Lawrence teaching Miguel some special kick, the flying tornado kick, on the watermelon. Miguel was able to break the watermelon apart and it went everywhere. Devon was trying to do the same, but she couldn’t get enough power to break it. She kept trying and trying but it just got more frustrating. Then the door to the factory opened. Devon turned to see who it was. It was Miguel and some girl.

“Devon? Hey, what are you doing here?” Miguel asked.

“Training? You?” Devon replied.

“Yeah same”. Devon’s eyes move towards the girl next to him. “Oh yeah, Devon this is Sam, my girlfriend. Sam, this is Devon, Eagle Fang’s female champion.”

“Hi, nice to meet you. I guess you're my new competition.” Sam said.

“Yeah, I guess so. It’s nice to meet you. Miguel talks about you a lot. He says you’re at Miyagi Do.” Devon said.

“Yep.” Sam responded.

“Well what are you doing here since you’re Miyagi Do and this is Eagle Fan?”

“I’m here to train. I want to have as many skills as possible for this tournament. Sensei Lawrence has been helping me.”

“Is your sensei ok with that?”

“My dad, probably not. But it’s my life and I get to make my own decisions.”

“Ok well it’s nice to meet you and I’m going to get back to training.”

Devon goes back to training. Miguel and Sam go off to their downside and train hard. Devon notices how beautiful Sam’s kicks are. Devon is so envious of them. Devon tries to imitate her form but it doesn’t work. Devon still can’t get enough power to break the watermelon.

“Want some advice?” Sam said from behind.

“What?” Devon took out her headphones and said.

“Need some help with your kicks?”

“Oh no, I should be fine. I just need to generate more power.” Devon tries another spinning hook but it barely makes a dent in the watermelon. “Damn it”.

“It’s ok. Here you need a better base. More balance”. Sam fixed Devon’s stance. “Here try it again.”

“Ah” Devon screams as she does another spinning hook. It’s better but not by much.

“Ok better, but now let's work on your breathing. Before the kick, inhale and then exhale as you throw the kick and explode to get more power and speed.”

Devon tries it again. It’s getting better. She keeps going and the “Ais”, Devon breaks the watermelon apart with her kick. The watermelon then sprays all over Sam. Devon is wide-eyed and covers her mouth as she realizes what she had done. Sam is covered in watermelon and her clothes are all ruined.

“Oh my God Sam, I’m so so sorry. I didn’t mean to do that…I meant I did but not like that. I didn’t mean for it to splatter on to you”. Devon says in a panic.

Sam wipes her eyes off of the watermelon and says “It’s ok. I love watermelon.”

Miguel comes over and immediately starts laughing. “Oh my God”.

“Don’t laugh, this is not funny” Sam says to him in a serious tone.

“It’s a little funny,” he replies.

Sam then takes some of the watermelon on her shirt and throws it at Miguel.

“Agh. Ok, ok I’ll stop laughing”.

“And?”

“And I’ll get you a towel”.

Miguel goes to get a towel. Sam turns to Devon and the both burst into laughter.

“Keep up the great work Devon. Looks like I might have some actual competition at the tournament. But don’t think I’m going easy on you if we meet on the mat.”

“Thanks, and I wouldn’t plan on it”.

Later in the day Devon goes home and showers. She finished up her homework and any other pressing work she has to do. Devon then makes some kimchi fried rice for her and her dad. He gets home on time surprisingly and they sit down and eat together. It’s nice. There hasn’t been a lot of this since her mom died. Usually it was just her eating and then reheating the food for her dad when he was home and giving it to him if he was conscious. Quiet. It’s really quiet. Meals with her mom and dad used to be fun and exciting. Everyone talking about their day and anything that excited them or bothered them. Devon’s mom gave the best advice and always encouraged her to try a bunch of things. Now, she had no one to go to about that kind of stuff. She wished her dad could be that but he’s barely functioning as is. It’s been a lonely few years.

“Did you find out if you can come to the tournament next Saturday?” Devon asked.

“Yes. I can come. I’ll be there. Can’t wait to see you fight.”

“That’s good. Thanks Appa.”

“I know I haven’t been there for a lot of your soccer games or debate tournaments or anything else but I swear I’m going to be better about that.”

Devon smiles at him. Those are nice words for him to say. Devon wanted to be happy. Happy that he was going to make more of an effort now. That he was going to be a better father. She was happy the first time he said these things to her, a few months after her mother died. Every now and then he says he’s going to be there more and he is for some time but eventually he regresses back to his original state. Devon kept entertaining it because she wanted to feel hopeful. She wanted to believe her dad would come back to her. That everything was going to be ok. She had to. After dinner, Devon went up to her room and did some more training before passing out.

 

*********************************

 

In the Cobra Kai dojo, The entire class is there and in casual cobra kai gear. It is the day before West Valley High’s junior prom. Kyler was going off about his date and how the limo he got is leaving at 6. Robby shakes his head as he walks over to Tory who is messing around in her bag.

“Hey” Robby says

“Hey” Tory replies.

Robby inquisitively asks “You gonna go?”

“To prom? No thanks. Let the rich kids have their fancy party. Besides, can you picture me in a ballroom dress?”

Robby takes a moment and pictures Tory in a ballroom dress. He’d bet she’d look pretty in one.

“All right, class fall in.” Sensei Kreese commands. “Today’s lesson is about balance. Not the way Miyagi Do teaches it. You’re going to learn how to get into the heads of your opponents and throw them off balance. Pair up. AIS!”

“Yo Robby” Kenny says as he walks over.

“Beat it Kenny.” Tory says.

“What? Hey.”

“Go find someone else for today”.

Kenny looks at Robby for help. He gives Kenny a ‘sorry kid’ look. “Fine”. Kenny walks away.

Tory and Robby line up and start throwing light punches at each other and blocking them.

“Is there a reason why you want to partner with me today?” Robby asks.

“Just want to mix it up, that's all.” Tory responds.

“You could’ve been nicer to Kenny about it.”

“That’s what I’m saying” Kenny says from a feet away while he’s doing the drills with Kyler.

“Shut up Kenny.” Tory says. Kenny shuts up.

“You know you should go… to prom. Crashing you know who’s big night would be one hell of a way to throw your opponents off balance.” Robby says.

“Not as much as if you showed up?” Tory replies.

“I’m not a student anymore. They won’t let me in”.

“Maybe they would, if you go with me.”

“Did you just ask me to prom?”

There was a second of hesitation from Tory. “Strictly a tactical move”.

“Well with such short notice, we’d have to get a ride. I’d still need a tux–”

Silver interjects “I think it’s a great idea. And if you’re going, you’re going in style”.

The dojo front door opens and Stingray comes in a gi wearing his head band from Coyote Creek and says “Waaasssssssuuuuupppppp!”. He pointed at two of the students and said “You guys remember that line from the old bud commercial. I guess you guys were too young for that. Not even born yet”. He sees Sensei Kreese and goes over to him. “Sensei! Sir, I am reporting for duty and I require no thanks.”

“Thanks for what?” Kreese responds.

“Oh, uh, you know just defending the dojo and I served my time sensei sir.”

“Look, we’re trying to prepare for a tournament. Let’s get back to work everyone”.

“Yeah, yeah I heard about the All Valley. Say, listen I have a couple of good ideas. Just basic strategies–”

“Don’t be ridiculous. You were never part of this team. You’re a buffoon. A joker, an embarrassment. You have no value here.”

Stingray clearly hurt says in a low voice to Kreese “But, uh Sensei, I’m one of the guys, you know.”

“You will never be a cobra kai. You get that?”

“Wait, wait, w-wait. I got you. This is, um, a test, right? … Yeah this is a test.”

“Get the hell out of here”

“Challenge accepted” Stingray says as he goes out of the front door.

 

************************

Robby goes to his mom’s apartment. He’s been staying with her ever since she finished her rehab. She’s been doing really well now. She has a job and has been sober for almost nine months. Robby is happy to see her healthy and actually being a mom. It’s refreshing. Robby opens the door.

“Hey baby” Ms. Keene says.

“Hi mom, we have company. Mom, this is one of my sensei’s Terry Silver.”

“Hello Ms. Keene” Silver says.

“Oh hi. Nice to meet you.” Ms. Keene says.

“Here Robby, why don’t you go get ready. Don’t want to keep your date waiting.” Silver says.

“Date?” Ms. Keene says.

“Yeah mom, I’m going to prom. I know it’s really last minute but Sensei Silver is taking care of everything.”

“Oh really, I didn’t know you were seeing anyone”.

“I’m not. I’m just going with Tory. Seems like fun.”

“Here kid.” Silver flings him some keys. “I don’t want to see a scratch on it, ok”.

“You’re giving him a car too?”.

“Oh no, just lending it to him. I wanna make sure Robby and his date go first class all the way.”

“Thank you Sensei Silver. Don’t worry I’ll get it back to you spotless”. Robby goes into his room and starts to get ready.

“This is incredibly generous of you Mr. Silver”

“Oh yes of course. I like your son very much. I want the best for him and I want to make sure he’s taken care of”. Silver hands Shannon a wad of cash, all hundreds.

“I can’t take this.”

“No please. It’s for Robby so he’s taken care of. I want to help him. I know how hard of a life he’s had. I think we can both agree that he deserves a lot more. Let me help with that please Shannon. I know your past. There’s no shame in taking help. Please take the money.”

“Thank you Mr. Silver”.

“Of course Ms. Keene. I can help in other ways too. I can get you two a nicer place to live and even a new job.”

“Job?”

“Yes. I want the very best for my champion and his mother.”

“We’re doing alright thank you very much. Thanks for the money and everything else.”

Silver smiles as he leaves. Shannon is worried. What had this cobra kai mess done now to Robby. Robby came out of his room a little while later and was looking dashing in his red and black tux.

“Wow. That looks great on you.”

“Thank’s mom.”

“Robby, I don’t know about your sensei.”

“What do you mean?”

“He gives me the creeps. All this stuff he’s giving you is not for no reason. He’s going to want something in return.”

“Yeah, he wants me to win the All Valley.”

“I think it’s more than that sweetheart. I’m just saying–”

“Stop mom. Sensei Silver is good to us, all of us. He cares. He’s helping us become stronger and reach levels we haven't dreamed of before. Everything’s fine ok.”

“Robby–”

“I have to go, Tory’s waiting.”

Robby grabs Silver’s keys and goes outside and gets in the car and starts driving to Tory’s place.

 

******************

Tory just got back from her hair appointment that Silver arranged. It’s weird. She’s never gotten her hair done like this before. It looks weird but good. Wavy and elegant. Tory changes into her dress. A gold dress with black polka dots. When she came out of her room, her brother Brandon was the first person to see her. He went wide-eyed.

“Wow Tory. You look amazing.”

“Aw thank you Brandon.”

“Where are you going?” Tory’s mom asked from her bed.

“Prom”

“Do you have a date?”

“Yeah, you remember Robby right?”

“Oh yeah, he’s very handsome. You look beautiful dear.”

“Thanks mom. Brandon make sure you’re in bed by 9 ok”

“WHyyyyyyy, it’s a Saturday.”

“Be glad it’s 9.”

“Ok”.

There’s a knock at the front door. Tory fixes her hair and goes to answer it. Robby is standing there and is taken aback by Tory.

“Hey, wow.”

“Shut up. Let’s go.”

“Hi Robby,” Brandon says.

“Hey B, how’s it going?”

“Good, but I have to sleep at 9 on a Saturday”.

“That sucks but you know your sister only wants you to be well rested for tomorrow”.

“Yeah I know.”

“Ok see you kid.”

“Bye Robby, bye Tory”.

“Bye Brandon”.

Robby and Tory walk over to Silver’s car.

“Wow, he gave us that to go to prom in.”

“Yep. Well let’s go.” Robby says as he opens her door for her.

“Thanks”.

“No problem”.

 

*********************************

 

At prom, Robby and Tory park and then walk inside the venue. They link arms. They have to find Miguel and Sam and make sure to be in tier shit all night to throw them off balance.

“Ready?” says Robby

“To ruin little Ms. LaRusso’s night, of course”

Robby and Tory walk in through the entrance and make heads turn, especially Sam and Miguel who are shocked to see them together like that. Robby and Tory look to the side and make eye contact with them. Their plan is already working. They walk in and join the other cobras.

Later in the dance, “In Your Eyes” by the Weekend starts playing and Tory and Robby make their way to the dance floor. They practiced a dance to make Miguel and Sam jealous. Robby leads Tory to the dance floor and bumps Miguel from behind a little bit. They make it to the center of the dance floor and make sure they have Sam and Miguel’s attention.

“They’re watching us,” Tory says.

“Let’s put on a show then”.

As the music dropped into a heavy beat, Robby and Tory surged forward onto the dance floor like they owned it. They began with a sharp synchronized two-step, hips shifting side to side with precision, feet gliding smoothly across the floor as if rehearsed. Robby popped his shoulder with each beat, his posture relaxed but confident, while Tory matched him with subtle hip rolls and a playful bounce in her step. They pivoted to face one another, mirroring each other’s footwork—forward, back, side-step, spin—each movement flowing into the next like water chasing rhythm. Robby reached for her hand, spinning her into a tight, fast twirl that made the hem of her dress swirl around her thighs. She caught herself gracefully in his hold, only to toss him a smirk and reverse it—pulling him into a wide circular move, her hand on his chest as she turned him in kind. At one point, she dropped slightly at the knees, popping her hip with a small body roll while Robby stepped back, giving her space to shine, nodding in time as if hyping her up. Then, in perfect unison, they leaned back, arms out, before snapping forward into a quick shoulder shimmy, sliding smoothly side by side. Their steps tightened, closing the gap again as Robby dipped his shoulder and swiveled around her in a half-turn orbit, drawing her back in with a firm grip on her waist. Tory twirled once more—fast and fluid—and Robby dipped her. In that moment they shared a smile before they finished with a firm stance, feet planted, arms locked around each other as the music surged. The crowd around them blurred into noise; they danced like they weren’t just part of the prom, they were the performance. Miguel and Sam couldn’t stop staring at them no matter what.

On the dance floor, a slower song plays and Robby and Tory sway to the beat while they talk.

“You’re a good dancer you know.” Tory said.

“Thank you. My uh…my mom was a dancer”

“That wasn’t an option for me. I had to teach myself”

“You’re still pretty good. But I think you’d win a karate competition before a dance one.”

“I hope so. I mean all these Encino kids have their whole lives cut out from them. I’ll never have that. But if I could just win this one time, then I could look at that trophy and know I was best at something. It’s stupid.”

“No it’s not. I get it. All my life it feels like I’ve been second place, long before I got second last year. To my dad, alcohol and being a deadbeat were more important than me. My mom, her addiction and string of men. Then again with my dad and Miguel, him being more of a father to him than he’s been to me all my life. Second to Sam for Mr. LaRusso. Second to Miguel for Sam. It sucks no one ever puts me in first. It’s always something else that needs to be their priority. At least if I win this time, I can shove it all in their faces and know that I’m worth it. That I’m not just some afterthought. I’m a champion. Let them all know what they missed out on, you know.”

“Yeah”. Tory then leans her head on Robby’s shoulder. Roby leans into her. “Are they still watching?”

“I don’t care.”

“Me neither.”

 

******************************

 

After prom, Robby and Tory head over to the after party that was apparently canceled and then moved to another location. It just so happened this was where Stingray lived, he’s hosting the after party now. Tory, Robby, and the other cobras walk through the door and meet Stingray.

“Heyyyyyyyy, cobras old and new. What’s going on you guys? Hey question. I need your help. Seeing how I saved prom, do you think you guys could talk to Sensei Kreese and put in a good word for me?”

Tory speaks. ‘Um yeah, it would be cool to have you back. But if you want to convince Sensei Kreese then you should try talking to Sensei Silver.”

“Sensei Silver?... Is that the guy with the ponytail?”. Everyone nods. “He scares the hell out of me but I’ll give it a shot.”

 

*****************

 

At the after party, everyone is having fun and drinking. Robby is walking through the kitchen with Big Red when he sees Miguel. They lock eyes. The look they give each other isn’t one of anger or determination but a tired one. Neither of them would admit it but they wished their rivalry would just be over. The entire thing is built off of misunderstandings and the girl's problems. But who would be the first to surrender? How would they resolve everything? Before either of them could say anything the music shut off. One of Stingray's neighbors came in and threatened to call the police. He then started insulting Stingray. Stingray got mad and beat the shit out of him and turned the music on like nothing happened. Everyone cheers him on. Robby is impressed with Stingray’s skill.

Outside by the pool, Tory gets in line for the keg. The two people in front of her leave and Tory moves up to see who was at the keg. Of course. It was Sam LaRusso. Holding her beer.

“Seems like you’re always behind me in line. First with Miguel, now with Robby. I have a half eaten cupcake in there if you want some.” Sam said.

Tory responds “You know, I’d kick your ass, but I promised your mom I wouldn’t”.

“Stay the hell away from my family.”

“Sorry, I don’t take orders from tiny little bitches.”

That did it for Sam. She turns around, sets her drink down and then sides kicks Tory, catching her off guard. Sam then does a crescent kick. She puts Tory on defense with a round house followed by a bunch of punches then she lands a knee to her stomach. Then Sam takes her down to the ground. Sam is about to punch her but Miguel grabs her and pulls her off Tory.

“Sam, Stop” Screaming Miguel. “What are you doing?”

Sam responded, “I’m doing what Johnny said, I’m not taking her shit anymore.”

Tory tries to attack Sam but Miguel intervenes and tries to hold her back. He lifts her off the ground and they fall to the ground and are tangled together and share a look. Robby sees this and comes out.

“Get off her.” Robby says as he pulls Miguel off her and tries to throw a punch at Miguel but Sam catches it and twists his arm.

“You think I broke your heart. You broke mine too.” Sam says.

Tory sweeps Sam's legs out from beneath her and she falls on the pavement. Miguel helps her up while Robby helps Tory up. Sam strikes first and does a jumping front kick at Tory but Robby spins her away from it. Robby does a crescent kick at Miguel and Tory does a spinning hook. Miguel ducks under it and maneuvers towards Sam who dodges Tory’s attack. Robby holds Tory’s hands and spins her around him so she can jump and kick both of them to the ground. Sam and Miguel quickly scramble to their feet. Tory and Sam fight and Robby and Miguel fight. Robby dodges some attacks and then gets him in a hold and drops him to his knee.

Robby says “You think my dad really cares about you. He’s just trying to make himself feel better for screwing up with me”.

Miguel breaks out and throws a punch, Robby catches him and swings him into the girls, knocking them three into the pool. Stingray sees them in the pool and jumps in himself followed by a bunch of other highschoolers.

“Wow, you managed to stay dry. Can you help me out?” Tory asks Robby as she sticks her hand out. Robby takes it and Tory smirks as she pulls him into the pool. They play around in the pool together. Everyone including them are having the time of their lives. They take turns splashing each other. They’re having so much fun that they don’t even realize that Miguel and Sam were arguing and left the party.

 

********************

After the after part, Tory and Robby dry off and get in Silver’s car and drive to a fair. They park just outside so they can see all of the rides lit up. They sit in the car and reminisce on the night. Recounting their fight with Miguel and Sam. Both of them are all giggles.

“That hook kick was awesome, did you throw that blind?” Robby asked.

“I could throw that in my sleep…But I think the highlight of my night was definitely still your dance moves.” Tory says.

Robby laughs and says “Thanks… It’s a good thing we practiced that twirl, it really came in handy.”

“I still can’t believe Sensei Silver let us borrow this car.”

“Yeah I know. Gotta return it tomorrow so…”

“Same with this.” Tory reaches into her dress and pulls out the tag still attached.

Robby laughs so hard.

“Hopefully it’ll be dry by then.” Tory says. Then the two share a moment. They look at each other, really look at each other before Tory says “I guess we should get our money’s worth”.

Robby then reaches over and cups her face, Tory leans in and they kiss. Then Tory breaks it and straddles his lap. They kiss more passionately with the background noise of the fair behind them while they go deeper and explore their new found connection. They definitely got their money’s worth that night.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: The All Valley part 1

 

It is the day before the All Valley, Devon and all of the Eagle Fangs are at the abandoned factory and working hard. Sensei Lawrence is leading them in drills. Two jabs, a right, elbow, and then a knee. “Ayai” they all scream after each one. Then they all split into individual workouts, Rocky 4 style using whatever they have. Mitch is doing weighted sit ups with a cinder block. Bert is doing rows with two jugs duck-taped to a metal rod. Devon makes a makeshift rowing machine for herself. She attached a resistance band to a shelf and sat on a bag of cement on a skate board to make it work as she pushed off and went back. Then Miguel, totally determined, jump-roping using big chains.

When everyone is done and super drained, Sensei Lawrence stops them and says “Good work today. You all have pushed yourself past your limits. I’m proud of all of you. Tournaments tomorrow so get a lot of rest and be ready for tomorrow especially for the skills thing. Tomorrow we win, yes?”

“YES SENSEI!”

Devon wants to talk with Sensei after everyone leaves. “Hey Sensei, mind if we talk?”.

“Sure Lee what’s up”

“I just want to say that this has been amazing. Learning karate under you these last few weeks. It’s the most fun I’ve had in a long time.”

“Yeah, well I feel the same. Watching you grow in this short time has been a blessing. Hopefully by the end of tomorrow you and Miguel are holding those trophies.”

“Yeah” Devon says a little quietly. She was wondering how she could beat Sam or even that Tory girl from Cobra Kai.

Johnny notices “Hey, everything's gonna be fine. Just remember your training and you’ll do great. Remember that determination you have, never give up on the fight and you can surprise them ok, doesn’t matter what day you're on. Just how much fight you have in you. I know from personal experience that you have a lot in you Lee.”

“Thanks Sensei, I appreciate it”

“Yeah, well go on, get out of here. Go rest those muscles, I need my female champ ready.”

“Yes Sensei”. They fist bump and Devon heads home.

 

**************************

 

Over at the Cobra Kai dojo, everyone is working hard using Silver’s equipment. Robby was using the chest press machine, Kyler was on the cycle, Kenny was using the punch master elite while Silver gave him instruction. After practice Robby and Tory are still at the dojo sparring. They’ve been on a high since prom and they started dating. Kenny kept teasing them about it.

“Aww, Mom and Dad are so cute together”.

“Shut up Kenny” Tory says.

“Yeah don’t call us that please.” Robby says.

“Why, but it’s so true. Can you guys please tell the story of how you guys fell in love at prom?”

Robby and Tory blush remembering how the night ended.

“Shut it or I’m going to throw you into the mirror.” Tory says.

“You wouldn’t” Kenny replies a little worried.

Tory grabs him and puts him in a head lock while Robby looks on and laughs.

“Ahhh ok, ok I’ll stop I swear”. Tory lets him go.

“Thanks Mom.”

Kenny immediately runs out the door before Tory could catch him.

“Ok, ok let him go, let’s get back to training.” Robby says. It’s just them in the dojo now. Most of the things have been moved out into the new location but they still had the mat.

Robby throws a kick and Tory ducks under it. He throws a punch and Tory catches it and takes him down to the ground and then gets on top of him. Holding her fist above him like she’s going to hit him. Robby laughs and says “Nice one”. Tory smiles and leans down and kisses him. They get more passionate with it but it’s ruined when they hear the door open. They look up to see the wide eyed Kenny with his jaw dropped.

“Ew. Were you guys going to do it in the dojo?”.

Robby and Tory get embarrassed and get off each other.

Kenny starts again. “I’m scarred for life”. Kenny gets his bag and goes home.

Robby and Tory can do nothing but laugh over their situation.

 

**************************

 

At the All Valley Sports Arena, all dojos get ready and line up with each other, ready to be announced and go through the tunnel which has a smoke machine. All of the lights are dimmed and blue. The announcer takes the mat and begins his speech.

Daryl laughs and says “You’ve been waiting a long time, but we’re finally here. Dojos from across the valley have been training all year for their shot at glory. You ready to meet em?”. The crowd goes wild. “Alll riiiggghht. This sensei and dojo need no introduction. He took the All Valley by storm in 1984 and 85 and quickly became one of the greatest underdogs in the history of the sport. Last year, this dojo came out of nowhere and made it to the finals. They’ve got some new fighters and they’re ready to show the world that they’re the best around. Give it up for Miyagi Do Karate! Led by two time All Valley Champion, Daniel LaRusso!”. The crowd goes absolutely wild for them. Amanda and Anthony cheering the loudest. Daniel comes out of the smoke all mysterious. He’s flanked by his students: Sam, Demetri, Hawk, Chris, Nate, and all of the others. They take in the arena before jogging to their places.

Daryl starts again. This next dojo took last year’s title. But, they’re under new management. Can they reign supreme once more? And last year’s runner up, he may be wearing a new gi, but one thing is for sure. Robby Keene and his team are ready to strike! Hailing from Reseda, defending champions, and still the most badass name for a dojo, here comes Cobra Kai!”. Kreese and Silver come out. The crowd is going crazy. Their students are in two lines behind each sensei. Robby and Kenny behind Silver and Tory and Kyler behind Kreese followed by all of the other students. They walk out slowly to their places.

“And finally, this dojo is making their All Valley debut. Though you recognize a few familiar faces. Every year a new dojo rises up the ranks. Does this newcomer have what it takes to win it all? Please welcome Eagle Fang Karate! Led by their sensei Johnny Lawrence and defending champion, Miguel Diaz!”. The crowd goes crazy again. Johnny comes out flanked by Miguel on his right and Devon on his left. Bert, Mitch, and the rest of the students are behind them and they jog out to their places.

“At the end of the day, only one of these dojos can be crowned Grand Champion. WELCOME to the 51st-annual All Valley under-18 Karate Tournament! It’s Karate time.”

 

********************

After the initial ceremony, all fighters gathered with their dojos. Devon scoured the crowd looking for her dad. He said he’d come straight from work. She caught a ride with Sensei Lawrence and Miguel in the Eagle Fang van. Smelled worse than she thought it would, mostly just beer. Devon’s dad was nowhere to be found. Devon didn’t let it get to her though. She had a tournament to win. It doesn’t matter if her dad is here or not.

“Eagle Fangs, listen up” Sensei Lawrence. Everyone listened and gave their attention to their sensei. “Look, some of you have been here before”. He looked at Miguel and Bert. “And for some of you this is your first tournament”. He looked at Devon. “I still remember my first All Valley, where I pummeled the ever living crap out of my opponents while the crowd cheered. Getting to this point wasn’t easy. Especially with Miyagi Do. They tried to soften us up. But, that bullshit is behind us now”. Devon notices Miguel look to the side at Miyagi Do and Sam. “Remember, if we don’t win then our dojo closes. That means no more Eagle Fang. But we’re not going to let that happen, are we?”.

Everyone says in unison “No Sensei!”.

“Of course not, because we have something that they don’t, a reigning champion. So let’s get out there and show them what we’re made of. Are you ready?”

“Yes Sensei!”

“Good, alright, let’s warm up.”

Devon goes with the others to stretch and warm up, she notices Miguel got pulled aside by Sensei Lawrence.

After they’re done talking, Devon goes over to talk to Miguel.

“Hey, is everything ok? What did Sensei want?”

“That, oh nothing he just was worried about me and Sam.”

“Why? Did things get worse after prom?”

“No, it’s just we haven’t talked much since that. But that’s not what’s wrong, just what he thinks is wrong.”

“Then what is?”

“After prom I went home drenched and found Sensei drunk and almost passed out on his floor.”

“Oh shit, was he ok.”

“Nope, kept saying something about an old man who could kick. I got him to bed and he said he wanted to be a better father. I thought he was talking about me, but he was talking about Robby.”

“Oh wow, I’m sorry Miguel.”

“It’s ok. He was drunk. I don’t blame him. Robby is one of the most painful things in his life. Just gotta get through today, you know.”

“Yeah. Don’t worry you’re not the only one with daddy issues. My dad has basically been MIA since my mom died and he said he’d be here today but he’s either really late or just not coming. It’s usually the latter.”

“Yeah, wow I’m sorry. That sounds awful.”

“We can get through it together tho right. Me and you, male and female champion.”

Miguel smiles “Hell yeah”. They fist bump and do some more warming up.

 

***********************

 

“All right fall in,” Sensei Kreese says to his students. Everyone gives their attention to him. “All your training has brought you to this moment. Remember, if you win, you don’t just get the trophy. You get the glory. And you get to know forever that you are a champion. I have had students with all of the talent who squander their moment. Do not let history repeat itself. Do not let history repeat itself. And above all, do not let anything stand in your way of victory.”

Silver starts “Just to be clear, that isn’t a pep talk, it’s an order. And we’re all going to follow Sensei Kreese’s order today aren’t we?”.

Everyone responds “Yes, Sensei”.

“Aren’t we?”

“YES SENSEI!”

“Let’s go win this”. Everyone gets hype.

 

****************************

The skill competition is first. Each fighter takes turns coming out and showcasing their chosen skill. First up is Demetri from Miyagi Do showcasing kamas. He does an electric performance. Devon is first up for Eagle Fang. She does a board breaking showcase. She does a perfect axe kick on a board. Does a straight punch to the next one and then a hammer fist. Things go wrong when she tries to do a spinning hook kick and misses the board. When she’s finished, Devon beats herself up about that. A bunch of other fighters go. Miguel does a nice kata. Kenny does a great board breaking display. Nate does kata and showcases a great tornado kick. Chris does a board breaking display and even breaks some cinder slabs. At the end of the first half. Miyagi Do is in first and Eagle Fang is in second. Cobra Kai is only in fifth.

The second half starts and cobra kai comes to play. Robby does an acrobatic kata and flips around. Tory impresses with her sword skill. Kyler breaks a bunch of boards and cinder slabs with his head. Eagle Fang has no chance, especially with Penis Breath messing up his bow staff display and almost taking out the refs. Miyagi Do has some hope after Sam impresses with her sai skills, but their momentum is stopped when Hawk’s board breaking display goes wrong. On his final board, Nate is sitting on Chris’ shoulders. Hawk jumped and kicked it but couldn’t get enough power to break the board. The skill competition ends with Cobra Kai in first, Miyagi Do in second, and Eagle Fang down in sixth.

Sensei Lawrence is pissed. “How the hell are we in sixth place?”

Devon starts “The skills events are weighed differently than the karate divisions. Gold medals are ten points, silver nine–”

Johnny interrupts her “Alright, I don’t give a shit about the math. What do we need to beat Cobra Kai.”

Devon responds “Uh, math. To catch up on points, we need to win as many matches in the qualifying rounds as possible. The further we get as a team, the tighter the vice around Cobra Kai’s metaphorical balls.”

“Ok, good, now you’re speaking my language”

 

*****************************

 

Kenny is doing some shadowboxing to satisfy his nerves. His first fight is in a few minutes on mat four. Robby notices and goes over to talk to him.

Robby puts his hand on his shoulder, “Hey, you good?”

“Huh, uh yeah I’m alright. Just a bit nervous. There’s a lot more people here than I thought there was going to be. Who knew Karate is this big here.”

“Yeah, well that’s the Valley for you. They’ve really stepped it up since last year.”

“Is it bringing back a lot of memories for you? Going on a roll, getting injured, and then losing in the finals?”

“Yeah a bit. But it doesn’t matter anymore. A lot’s happened in the last year. Now’s the time to show everything we’ve got. You can do this Kenny. Just remember your training and use that speed.”

“Yeah I got it Rob”. They fist bump and Kenny gets on the mat.

Kenny’s first up. His match is versus a fighter from Topanga Karate. The kid is wearing a royal blue gi and is a lot bigger than him. The ref goes over the rules for them.

“Fighting positions” the ref says.

Kenny and the fighter get in their stances. Kenny bounces up and down on his feet.

“Fight”

The Topanga fighter charges at Kenny with a plethora of punches and kicks. Kenny backs up and runs out of bounds. The ref gives him a warning. Kenny looks to Robby and he mouths “Go after him”. The next round, Kenny explodes off his line and throws a jab and a front kick. The fighter dodges it and throws a round house which Kenny blocks. Kenny blocks another punch and then strikes the fighter in the chest.

“Point, Payne. Score is 1-0”.

The entire Cobra Kai sideline including Robby and Tory get very hype after Kenny’s point. Kenny is really feeling the energy. Kenny goes at him again with a bunch of punches and kicks. None of them connect. Kenny ducks under a kick, blocks a punch, and then gets his leg swept out from under him. The Topanga fighter takes his chance and strikes him in the gut. Kenny groins in pain.

“It’s ok Kenny, get back up” Robby says as encouragement.

“Yeah, you got this Kenny, come on.” Tory says.

Kenny takes their encouragement and puts it into action. Kenny fires with a roundhouse, it gets blocked and Kenny dodges out of the way of a front kick. Kenny blocks a punch and then spins into a backfist which the fighter evades narrowly. Kenny throws a front kick. The fighter responds with two kicks. Kenny blocks his punches and does a jumping front kick to his gut which lands Kenny a second point.

“Yeah Kenny!” Robby screams.

The next point doesn’t go Kenny’s way. Kenny comes out with two punches and a round house but gets caught with a punch to the chest.

“Match point gentlemen, 2-2, ready, FIGHT!”

Kenny throws a front kick. It gets blocked. Kenny dodges a roundhouse and tries to sweep his opponent but it doesn’t work. Kenny then dodges his crescent kick and ducks under a right hook. He blocks a right and a left punch before countering with a roundhouse that lands.

“Point, Payne, winner.” The ref says and lifts Kenny’s hand. Kenny bows to his opponent and immediately daps up Robby and hugs him. Tory gives him a high five. Silver is ecstatic with Kenny.

“You did it Mr. Payne”.

“Thank you sensei”

“See you got this.” Robby says. Kenny nods his head.

 

******************************

 

Robby’s first match was up. He got in his fighting position and as soon as the ref said fight, Robby threw a punch and blocked a roundhouse. Then Robby did a question mark kick and got his opponent in the face. Robby was up 1-0. Then Robby threw a plethora of attacks. Right, left, front kick, driving the fighter back and then Robby spun and back fisted him. The attack is so hard that he falls on the mat. Robby is up 2-0. The Cobra Kai sideline is going crazy as is the crowd. Robby finishes the fight quickly. Robby catches his roundhouse, holds his leg with his right arm, spins to elbow him with his left which gets blocked. Robby then flips him over onto the mat and punches him in the chest.

“Point, winner” the ref raises Robby’s hand and he makes eye contact with his dad who is watching his match from the other mat where an Eagle Fan fighter is fighting. Robby goes off the mat and high fives Kenny and other Cobra Kai’s before bowing to Silver and Kreese.

 

**********************

 

Tory’s first match of the day comes and she is super locked in. Tory throws a kick, blocks a punch and then side kicks the girl in the gut to the mat. 1-0 Nichols. Tory then throws a punch at the girl which she dodges. The girl throws multiple punches at Tory and blocks and redirects all of them before punching her in the chest. 2-0. For the final point. Tory pounces on the girl with a front kick into a spinning hook. The girl throws a wide right hook, Tory ducks under it. Tory turns and throws a jab which gets deflected. The girl throws a kick which Tory checks with her front leg and then turns it into a hook kick which connects with the girl's face, hard.

“Point, Winner!” The ref raises Tory’s hand and she makes eye contact with Sam on the mat next to hers.

 

*********************

 

It’s Devon’s turn to fight for Eagle Fang. Things have been going alright for them, Miguel won his match and so did Mitch and some other Eagle Fang members. Bert got a point but ultimately got big bodied by his opponent who looked like he was 30. Devon tightened her belt. A black belt with a red stripe down the middle. She pulled her gi down which was bright red with a black striped down the seam and the Eagle Fang logo on the back. On the side she has a patch with her name on it which Sensei got them all.

Devon gets on the mat. She fixes her red head band and makes sure her pony tail is good. She looks to the crowd again to try and see if her dad is here, but she can’t see him. She gets in her fighting position. The girl comes at her full force. Devon blocks her attacks and side steps her side kick before countering with a round house which connects. 1-0 Lee. The Eagle Fang sideline gets loud. Devon feels herself getting more confident. This was going to be easy for her.

“Let’s go Devon.” Miguel screams from the sideline.

“Nice one Lee” Sensei Says.

Devon strikes first this time. She throws a front kick which gets blocked. Devon blocks a punch and counters with her own. The girl threw a right hook and left straight. Devon blocks it but just barely blocks the front kick that is thrown at her head. Devon throws a round house but her legs get swept and Devon falls to the ground and gets punches in the gut. Devon is visibly frustrated with herself.

“It’s ok Lee, time to turn it around”.

Devon nods to Sensei Lawrence. She looks to Miguel who points to his head. He wants her to use her head. Outsmart her. Devon knows what to do. She decides to set a trap. Devon lets the girl throw the first strike. Devon counters with a front kick which gets blocked. Devon blocks her two punches. Devon sees her opening. Devon faints a roundhouse. The girl takes the bait and tries to sweep her again. Devon jumps over the sweep and front kicks her in the chest before she can get up. 2-1 Lee. Devon never makes the same mistake twice.

“Yes Lee, badass!”

“Let’s go Devon.”

Final point, Devon jabs and then throws a front kick. The girl throws a crescent kick which Devon narrowly dodges. She throws a punch that Devon catches. Devon uses her back leg to do a front hook kick. The girl ducks under it but Devon brings it back and lands a kick to her face.

“Point Lee, Winner!”. The ref raises her arm.

“YEEESSSSSS. DEVON. THAT’S MY GIRL” Devon hears from the audience. She looks up and sees it was her dad, on his feet clapping. Devon smiles and waves to him. She goes off the mat and does her handshake with Sensei Lawrence.

“Good stuff Lee, I knew I was right to pick you as my female champ”.

“Thanks Sensei. Can’t wait to beat everyone else.”

“That’s what I’m saying”

Miguel high fives her and says “Nice job, I’m guessing that is your dad in the audience?”

“Yep, that's him. I don’t think I’ve ever heard him that loud before”.

 

*****************************

For the rest of the qualifying matches, Robby and Tory dominated the boys and girls bracket. Both winning all of their matches 3-0. Including their round of 16 match. Robby finished his opponent off by sweeping his legs out from under him and then scoring the winning point with an axe kick to his gut.

“Point, Keene, Winner!”. The ref raises Robby’s hand and he and Miguel make eye contact from the side of an Eagle Fang student’s match.

Tory won her round of 16 match against a Topanga karate student. She beat her with a flying roundhouse kick to the face. One so violent and clean that it made Kreese and Silver “oooo”.

Devon’s next few matches went well. She beat one Topanga girl 3-0. Another girl 3-1 with a perfect timing spinning hook kick that practically knocked her out. And then her round of 16 match against a Cobra Kai student. It was a back and forth match but Devon bested her 3-2. Devon celebrated with her team and her dad was loud again cheering for his daughter. Johnny was especially happy with this because he got to one up Kreese. Devon’s performance puts Eagle Fang into 3rd place overall, but the bad news is that only her and Miguel made it into the quarterfinals.

Kenny’s next two matches were a lot easier than the first one. His nerves settled down. He bested an All Star Karate guy 3-1 and another Topanga guy 3-1. Now was his match versus a Miyagi Do student. This one was personal. This one was Nate, one of the guys who bullied him at the high school and drive-in. It was 2-1 in Nate’s favor after he landed a roundhouse. The next point Kenny came out in an all out attack which broke through his defense and Kenny landed a punch to his ribs. Before the final point. Silver called a timeout.

Kenny walked over to his sideline, “Yes Sensei?”

“Mr. Keene would like a word.”

Kenny turns to Robby. "What's up?”

“That was good that last point but don’t over aggress like that again. Nate will see right through it and catch you with a counter. This time draw him in. Use that special technique I taught you last week.”

“The drum?”

“Yep”.

Kenny nods and bows to Robby and Silver.

He goes back on his line. He knows what he needs to do. Kenny strikes first with a punch and a kick. Nate blocks them and fires back with a punch and front kick. Kenny lets Nate come in close and bumps his shoulder with a great force to force him back. Kenny throws a kick which is blocked then Nate comes in with punches which Kenny uses the drum technique to redirect them and then counters with a spinning side kick which catches Nate in the gut. Kenny is the winner and moves on to the quarter finals. Kenny stares Nate down as he leaves the mat. Then he goes over to them to do their hand shake, a high five then reverses down high five into them making a snake with their arm.

 

*************************************

 

All quarterfinalists for both the boys and girls division line up with their sensei's on the center mat in the spotlight. Daryl comes on the mic and starts.

“All right folks, we’ve witnessed some great fighting today. But you ain’t seen nothing yet. Because we have arrived at the Quarter Finals. Which means, things are going to get intense. Of the eight boys and eight girls on this stage, one of each will be named ‘All Valley Champion’. And then we’ll tally all of the points to determine which dojo has earned the title of ‘Grand Champion’. And since the points get higher and higher each round, it’s still any dojo game. So you keep your eyes here on this blue mat. Because we are just getting started!”.

The crowd applauds. Robby takes it in. Just three more fights and he’ll be champion. Tory just wants to know when she’ll fight LaRusso. Kenny knows his chances to go to the next round aren’t that good but no matter who he faces he’ll make the fight hell for him. Devon has a coolness to her, she’s ready for whoever she’s up against.

“Ok now we’ll unveil all of our match ups, if you’ll please direct your attention to the screen above.” Daryl says.

Everyone turns to the screen and the match ups are posted. Miguel and Demetri both are pit up against an All Star Karate fighter, Hawk is up against Kyler, to Robby and Kenny’s horror they’re pit up against each other, Sam is up against Piper, and Devon is up against Tory aka Queen Cobra. What a turn of events.

 

*************************

 

Devon does some last minute stretching before her match with Tory. Miguel is about to go and do his match. Sam comes up to her to talk.

“Hey Devon, I caught a few of your fights. You’re looking great out there.”

“Thanks, Sam. So are you. Looks like I’m up against your sworn enemy.”

“Yeah, good luck against her. But at least she can’t use a weapon in this fight.”

Devon laughs thinking that’s a joke, “You’re joking right?”

“Nope she’s tried to tear my face off with a spiked bracelet and beat me with nunchucks”

“Damn. What kind of beef do you guys have?”

“The crazy kind apparently. Well good luck with Queen Crazy. Maybe you can beat her and then we’ll meet in the finals.”

“That’s the plan”.

Sam goes back to her dojo and Devon stands next to Sensei Lawrence on Miguel’s sideline of the big mat. Miguel takes his place. The fight is easy for him. Miguel caught him quickly with a punch to the gut. Then he circled him like a vulture and hit a nice spinning sidekick. For the final point, Miguel knocked the guy onto the mat with a 360 hook kick.

“Yes Diaz!” Sensei yells.

“Let’s go Miguel!” Devon screams.

Miguel high fives Devon when he gets back. Now it’s Devon’s turn versus the Queen Cobra.

Sensei Lawrence turns to her and says “Ok, look Lee. I want you to go after and keep on her. Don’t let up on her, ok?”

“Yes Sensei!” Devon says in response. They fist bump. Miguel gives her a pat on the back as she goes up to her mark.

Devon gets in her fighting stance and bobs up and down.

“Fight!”

Devon goes to strike but Tory beats her to it. Tory throws a punch into a sidekick which Devon blocks with both arms. Devon throws a right and a left and then tries a spinning hook, Tory dodges it. Tory throws a front kick which Devon blocks. Devon throws a right, Tory blocks it and punches her in the gut.

“Point, Nichols! Score is 1-0”

‘Damn’ Devon thinks to herself.

“Ready, fighting positions”. Devon gets in her stance, Tory bobs up and Devon with a powerful smirk. “Fight!”

Devon explodes off her line and throws a punch and roundhouse which Tory evades. Tory counter with a jab, punch. Devon blocks it. Devon tries a flying roundhouse but it gets blocked. Tory throws a crescent kick. Devon dunks under that and throws a feint at her to back her up. She throws a front kick at Tory when she tries to come in again. Devon quickly uses her brain and gets an idea. Let her over aggress. Devon stops bobbing and takes a more planted stance. Tory comes in again with a jab, punch. Instead of backing up, Devon spins on her front foot to do a spinning hook kick like how Sam taught her with a lot of power, she lets out a strong “Ahai”. Devon doesn’t connect fully with it but she feels her foot gets enough contact on Tory to count as a point. Devon smiles victoriously at Tory who recoiled because of the kick.

“No point, keep fighting.” the ref says.

Devon, confused, says “What? I hit her, I made contact”.

The ref shakes his head at her. “Keep fighting”

“That’s horseshit ref” Sensei Lawrence says from the sideline.

Devon and Tory keep fighting. Tory comes in strong and puts Devon on defense. She throws a front kick Devon blocks, then a right hand that Devon redirects. Tory brings her hand back for a back hand and Devon dodges it. Devon can’t get a counter out. Tory backs her up to the edge of the mat. Tory throws a roundhouse with her left leg, Devon blocks with both her hands. Devon redirects another punch. Devon dodges a front kick again, but backs up even more and her foot goes out of bounds. Tory spins and does a crescent kick to her face.

“Point Nichols!, 2-0”

Devon holds her face and is pissed. She was out of bounds. “Are you kidding me, I was out”

Sensei Lawrence calls from the sideline “Come on ref she was out of bounds. Where are your eyes?”

The ref says nothing. Devon gets back on her line. “Fight!”. Devon redirects Tory’s front kick and maneuvers around her and ducks Tory’s spinning crescent kick this time. Devon goes aggressive and throws a right and left which Tory redirects. Devon spins into a back hand that Tory dunks under. Devon pounces on Tory and does a front kick but Tory catches it, lifts her up and puts her on the ground before punching her chest and landing the winning point.

“Point Nichols, Winner!” The ref raises Tory’s hand. Devon is left there on the ground to look up in anger. She lost. Now Eagle Fang won’t get the female trophy.

“THAT’S BULLSHIT REF. YOU’RE BLIND. YOU’RE CHEATING MY DAUGHTER!” Devon’s dad screams from the sidelines. Devon looks embarrassed as he has to be escorted out by security because he won’t calm down.

Devon and Tory bow to each other and go back to their sideline. Tory is ecstatic and high fives Robby and Kenny while bowing to her Senseis. Devon storms into her Eagle Fang bench disappointed and a little hot headed.

Sensei Lawrence notices and tries to calm her down “It’s alright. You did great out there today.”

“I let her shut me out. I should’ve focused on my low game.” Devon says angrily.

“She’s been at this longer than you. There’s no reason to feel bad.” Johnny says.

Devon responds “Oh I don’t feel bad. I only trained for six weeks. I’m going to be stomping all over these weak ass bitches next year”. This makes the whole team laugh. “Hopefully next year they’ll have better refs. I literally hit her in the face with that hook kick and my foot was out of bounds way before she landed that kick on me.”

Johnny then says “So, with you out, do we even have a chance of winning anymore?”

“If the right female fighters get eliminated and Miguel makes it to the final, and he wins, then, technically, there’s a chance.”

 

Johnny looks at Miguel and says “Good chance”.

Devon then grabs her water bottle and goes to fill it. She hopes her dad is ok. She’s never seen him like that before. Please say he didn’t show up drunk to a high school karate tournament. Devon fills her water bottle. She wipes sweat off her forehead. Devon clumsily drops her water bottle onto the ground. It rolls across the ground till someone stops it. Devon looks up and sees an old man towering over her with a silver ponytail and in a black gi, Cobra Kai.

He picks up the water bottle and hands it to her “Here you go, Ms.… Lee isn’t it?”

“Yes” Devon says as she accepts the water bottle.

“My name is Sensei Terry Silver from–”

Devon interjects “Cobra Kai, I know. Kind of hard to miss the menacing black gi”

Silver laughs weirdly like he’s amused “I guess it is a big tell isn’t it”.

Devon awkwardly says “Well it’s nice to meet you, but I should get back to my team”.

Silver stops her, “You fought great out there. For such a young fighter, you really showed everyone who’s boss. Even though you lost 3-0 to Ms. Nichols, you didn’t make it easy. You really made her work for it. Seems like you have a great karate future ahead of you. I’d hate to see it go to waste after Eagle Fang has to close after today.”

Devon gives him a stern look “There’s still a chance”.

“True, but not a great one”

“I’m not betraying my sensei”.

“And what if he’s not your sensei after today? Then what?”

Devon doesn’t answer and just walks past him. She thinks to herself. What if Cobra Kai does win and they have to close down the dojo? This has been the best thing she’s done in a while. She doesn’t want it to end. Devon rejoins her team and watches the rest of the quarter final matches.

 

*************************

 

Robby is standing by himself waiting for the next match to start when Mr. LaRusso comes up to him.

“You wanted to beat Miyagi so bad, you gave Cobra Kai all of our secrets”.

Robby responds “The goal is to win. I did what I had to do”.

“If all you care about is winning then you really didn’t learn anything that I taught you”.

“You know everyone thinks their way is the only way: you, my dad, Cobra Kai. The truth is it doesn’t matter which way you fight as long as it works. And I’ll use whatever it takes to win”.

“Why? To get back at me? Sam? Your dad? The world? Because if that’s the case then I have another Miyagi Do secret that you can slip to all of your friends... Never put passion in front of principle. Even if you win, you lose”. Mr. LaRusso then walks away.

Robby is left there to reflect on what he said. ‘Even if you win, you lose’. What does that mean? How can you lose if you win? This doesn’t make sense.

 

******************

The rest of the quarter final matches go on. Demetri beats an All Star Karate fighter to move on to the semis. Hawk completely obliterates Kyler 3-0. Sam gave up an early point against Piper, but then went all Eagle Fang on her and won 3-1. Now it was time for the final boys quarterfinal match: Robby vs. Kenny. Both of them are together standing beneath the screen.

“I don’t get why they’re having us fight each other?” Kenny says in a sad tone. He doesn’t want to fight his mentor.

“Just luck of the draw.”

“Yeah and my luck is shit”. Both Kenny and Robby laugh.

“No matter what happens, the fact that you made it this far at your age is insane. Your brother is gonna be impressed.”

“I owe it all to you. You changed my whole life by training me. But don’t think I’m going easy on you now old man.”

“Yeah ok wiseass”. Robby says as he grabs Kenny.

“Hey, keep the fighting on the mat.” Tory says as she walks up to them. They break it up. “It’s gonna hurt seeing my boys fight”.

Kenny says “Don’t worry mom, I’ll go easy on dad.”

They all laugh. Then Tory says “You’re lucky there are witnesses here or I’d strangle you”.

“Jeez my bad”.

“Get to your side, the match is about to start”. Kenny jogs over to Sensei Silver on the far side of the mat.

Tory turns to Robby and says “Good luck out there, not that you’ll need it”.

“Thanks Tor”.

“Don’t blow it like how you blew the weakness drill against Kenny.”

“Don’t worry I got it”.

Tory goes over to Robby’s sideline next to Kreese and claps for him as he gets on the mat. He takes his mark across from Kenny who has a confident look on his face.

“Ready, fight!”

Both are bobbing up and down. Robby feints a punch. Kenny goes full on attack. He does a front kick then a jab into a left hook. Then he throws a right hand which Robby redirects. Kenny does two front kicks which Robby blocks along with a right and left hand before Kenny finally lands a punch to Robby’s chest. Robby is shocked.

“Point Payne, Score is 1-0”.

Kenny is surprised and feeling more confident. Kreese calls a timeout. Robby goes over to Kreese.

“Are you fighting your friend or your opponent? I thought you wanted to be a champion.”

Robby nods and knows what he needs to do.

Over on Kenny's sideline, Silver says to Kenny, “You’re doing great Payne. Keep on using that weakness against him. If he can’t overcome it then he doesn’t deserve the trophy”

“Yes Sensei!”.

The ref calls them both back to the mat. Kenny notices Robby has a look in his eye. A dark look. Like someone flipped a switch in him.

“Ready, fight!”.

Both bounce on their feet. Robby takes a step towards Kenny and throws a powerful kick right to his head which knocks Kenny down to the mat. Kenny is stunned. Robby’s never hit him this hard before.

“Point Keene. Score is 1-1”.

They both get in their fighting stances again. “Fight!”. Robby tries a leg kick into a front hook kick which Kenny uses his speed to dodge. He throws a left hook which Kenny ducks under and then Kenny throws a round house which is blocked. Robby’s front kick is blocked. Robby tries again at his leg and drops Kenny to a knee before punching him hard in the chest knocking him onto the mat.

“Point Keene. The score is 1-2.”

Kenny gets back up and doesn’t recognize Robby. It’s like he's a whole new person. They get back on their lines but Robby doesn’t bother to get in a stance. He was just standing there with arms at his side looking menacingly at Kenny. “Fight!”. Kenny tries a superman punch which Robby easily sidesteps. Robby then dodges three punches from Kenny before pushing him across the mat. Kenny then throws two kicks and a right hook which Robby ducks under and kicks Kenny in the lower back which drops him to knee. Kenny gets back up and turns to face Robby who is waiting for him. Robby finally gets into a fighting stance and motions for Kenny to come on. Kenny runs at Robby. Robby does a jumping, spinning kick which he connects with Kenny’s face, hard. Kenny hits the mat and Robby lets out a big scream. The crowd is silenced by Robby’s move.

“Point Keene, Winner!”

Robby comes out of his rage and sees the damage he’s done. Kenny is on the floor on his back holding his nose which is bleeding. Kenny gets up and runs off the mat, passing Tory and Kyler. Tory tries to reach out for him but Kenny shakes her hand away and runs out the door to the locker room. Robby goes to his side and is about to go after Kenny but Tory comes up to him.

Tory says to him “Just let him cool off”. Robby looks guilty. “Robby, you good?”

“Yeah” Robby says but he doesn’t mean it.

Robby takes his place at Kreese’s side next to Tory.

“Good job Mr. Keene.”

Robby nods. Robby can’t believe what he just did to Kenny. He didn’t even mean to hit him that hard; he just saw red and did. Robby thinks back to the blood gushing from Kenny’s nose and remembers what Mr. LaRusso said ‘One day you’ll find yourself with some poor kid's blood all over your shirt and you’ll hope it’s not too late to change course’. It happened. Mr. LaRusso was right. But it wasn’t just some poor kid, it was Kenny, his friend. The kid he was supposed to mentor and protect. He hurt him. Robby can’t get that terrible feeling out of his head. Guess this is what it means to win the match but still lose.

 

*************************************

 

With the Quarter Finals over, the Semi Finals are next. The first match up is Miguel vs Eli. Devon stands beside Miguel as Sensei Lawrence gives him a pep talk.

“All right you can do this Diaz. You’ve beaten Hawk before. Just remember that killer instinct. Take his ass out.”

Miguel gets confused by that last part, “What? Take his ass out? Hawk is my friend. He’s fighting for LaRusso. He picked his side. Which side are you on?”

“Yours”

“Are you sure? Hawk may be your friend but to win this thing you’re gonna have to beat him.”

Miguel looks completely done with Sensei Lawrence, “Whose side are you on?” he asks Johnny.

“What do you mean? Yours. Your side Diaz, always.”

Miguel starts to head to the center. All of the Eagle Fang students including Devon try to move past that awkward conversation and cheer him on.

“Come on Miguel, you got this!” Devon screams.

Miguel and Hawk do their handshake and take their lines. “Ready, fight!”. Miguel strikes first with a right hand that Hawk dodges. Miguel spins and does a back hand which gets blocked. Hawk ducks under another hook. Miguel tries to knee Hawk but he blocks it. Hawk breaks apart and tries to catch Miguel with a check hook but it narrowly misses. Miguel backs Hawk up and throws a bunch of punches that get blocked and then they both do a jumping kick which they both block. Hawk feints two kicks before him and Miguel starts trading blows and blocking each other. Hawk throws a round house which gets blocked. Miguel then hits him with a jumping front kick which knocks Hawk to the mat but he just barely blocked it.

 

“No point, block. Continue.”

Hawk stumbles back to his feet. Miguel then goes all out and tries to do the Flying Tornado kick, but something goes wrong and there’s a loud crack and Miguel falls to the mat, clutching his back in pain. The entire crowd heard it. Devon went wide-eyed and covered her mouth in shock and horror. Sensei Lawrence rushes to the mat for Miguel. Hawk crouches down to check on Miguel as does the ref. The medic comes on the mat. Then Miguel lets out a loud bone crunching scream. “SENSEEEIIII!!!!!!!!!!” in agony.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: The All Valley part 2

 

Everyone saw, saw the agony Miguel was in as he was carried off the mat by Sensei Lawrence and some of the medical staff. Ms. Diaz and Miguel’s grandmother frantically went down the bleacher stairs and followed the medical staff into a private room. Devon and the other Eagle Fangs went into the hallway but kept enough distance to not get in the way of anything.

“You guys think he’s ok?” Bert said.

“I don’t it was definitely his back tho. What if he re-paralyzed himself?” Mitch responded.

“I’m sure he’ll be ok.” Devon said. “But either way, he only has thirty minutes to come back before he’s taken out of the tournament and with that would go our chances of winning”.

After some time Sensei Lawrence came out of the room and went out of the arena. Everyone was confused, then Miguel’s mom and grandma came out of the room.

Devon slowly approached her and asked “Is he ok Ms. Diaz?”.

“Yes, he is. The medic said it was just a pulled muscle. He’ll be alright and he might still be able to fight.”

“That’s a relief to hear.”

“Yes it is. You all should go back in. Miguel doesn’t want visitors right now. He’s trying his hardest to come back.”

“Yes of course, we will.”

Devon ushers the other Eagle Fang’s back into the arena. As they take their places on the side, Sam walks over to Devon.

“Devon, do you know if Miguel’s ok? Is it bad?’”

“Yeah, his mom said he was fine, just a pulled muscle. He should be fine. He might even continue.”

Sam’s expression relaxes. “Thank God. I got so scared seeing him in pain like that.”

“You should get back to your dojo, looks like the next semi final match is about to start.”

“Yeah, you’re right. Thanks Devon for letting me know about Miguel”.

“Yeah, of course”

 

********************************

 

When Miguel fell to the mat and clutched his back in pain, all Robby could think about was back at the school fight. When he kicked Miguel off. He’s the reason that this happened to Miguel. At the school fight and here at the All Valley. Now he’s in Cobra Kai and supposed to be proving he’s the better fighter and better person but all he’s doing is proving the opposite. Just look at what he did to Kenny. He’s still in the locker room. He’s probably embarrassed to come back out after what happened. Robby needs to snap out of it. He doesn’t have time to think about anything else but the tournament. Since Hawk and Miguel’s match is on pause, the other semi finals are going to happen. Robby has to face Demetri. His old friend. Just last summer they were friends and Robby was going out of his way to protect Demetri and now he was the enemy and he had to defeat him. Robby has been impressed by Demetri. Considering where he was at last year, getting to the semi finals in the All Valley was a big improvement.

“Hey you ok?” Tory says to Robby.

“Huh, yeah I’m alright. Just a lot on my mind.”

“Well it’s time to put that all behind you Mr. Keene. And go beat your old friend. Just one more stepping stone in your path to victory.” says Sensei Silver.

“Yes Sensei.” Robby responds. He bows and walks to the center of the mat.

Robby stands across from his old friend and bow to him after bowing to the ref. Robby takes a breath and gets into his fighting stance. Demetri does the same. “Fight!”. Robby strikes first with a jab and then a roundhouse which Demetri blocks. Demetri then throws a left hook and a crescent kick which Robby dodges. Robby then goes full offense and does a jumping roundhouse which is blocked into a leg sweep. Demetri is able to barely evade it. Robby gets back up and throws a right and left hand. Demetri counters with a right hand and front kick which is blocked easily by Robby. Robby feints another punch and this makes Demetri flinch backwards. Robby then fakes a round house and strikes with a left hand. Demetri blocks it and counters with his own punch. Robby catches the punch before striking Demetri’s chest right where he threw the punch.

“Point Keene. Score is 1-0”

Demetri is visibly upset here. They get into their fighting positions and the ref says “Fight!”. Robby comes at him with a front kick and spinning hook which Demetri evades by backing up. Demetri counters with a double jumping front kick. Then a front kick in which Robby maneuvers around him to get behind him. Demetri turns and tries to strike but RObby blocks it and strikes him in the gut at the same time.

“Point Keene. Score is 2-0”. Miyagi Do calls a timeout. “Go to your senseis”.

Robby and Demetri both go to their own sides Robby stands in front of his Senseis with his arms behind his back.

“Nice job kid. Keep the pressure. He’s folding fast under it.” Sensei Kreese says. Robby nods in response.

“And finish it quickly.” Silver says.

“Yes Sensei” Robby says before he’s called back to the mat.

Demetri is late getting back out on the mat so Robby waits there with his hands on his hips giving Demetri a sassy stare. Robby notices how Demetri looks more confident. Whatever Mr. LaRusso said to him really got him going. They get into their fighting stances. “Fight!”. Robby does a front kick which Demetri side steps. Robby throws a side kick right after which is blocked. Demetri counters and catches Robby off guard when he does a double jumping front kick which Robby barely gets his hands up in time to block them both. Robby backs up to gather himself. Robby goes back in with a left hand which is redirected. He tries again with his right hands but Demetri out of nowhere grabs his hand and flips him on to the ground. Robby is stunned but moves quickly to avoid the strike Demetri tries to give him when he’s on the mat. Robby gets up and barely evades Demetri’s roundhouse. Who is this Demetri? Demetri then taunts Robby by motioning for him to come on. Robby gets mad and feints a punch before throwing a right and left which gets redirected. Robby ducks under Demetri’s counter punch and sweeps his legs out so he falls and hits the mat. While on the ground Robby flips himself over to land a kick to the gut on Demetri before he can get up.

“Point Keene, Winner!”. The ref raises Robby’s hand. Demetri is bummed out but still bows to Robby in respect. Robby reciprocates and gives Demetri a sort of proud head nod which shocks him. He’s come a long way since getting chased through the mall because of a yelp review.

Robby goes back to his sideline and high fives Silver who is proud of him.

“Got a little too close for comfort there in that last point” Silver says.

“I know sensei. But I still recovered and got him” Robby responds.

“And that’s what we love to see. Just one more match and your champion.” Silver says as he pats Robby on the back.

Tory then turns to him, “How does it feel to beat your old friend?”

“Alright. He surprised me. I didn’t realize how much better he got since last summer”.

“Yeah, well not good enough to beat you”

Robby laughs. “Yep, not good enough to be… Is Kenny still not back yet?”

“Nope.”

“Ok, I’m gonna go find him. Good luck with your fight.”

Tory nods as Robby heads off.

 

**********************************

The other semi final matches go on. Both Sam and Tory fought hard and beat their opponents comfortably with a score of 3-0.

In the locker room, Kenny is by a mirror with all the lockers and holding a paper towel to his nose to stop the bleeding from his fight with Robby. Kenny couldn’t believe what just happened. It wasn’t even a good fight. After that first point, Robby just crushed him in front of everyone. How can he ever live this down? That look he had in his eyes. Robby looked a lot similar to how his brother did when he landed in juvie. No, Robby didn’t do that to hurt him. He didn’t take it easy on Kenny this time. He did it to teach him. So he knows what he needs to fix so that he can become better. Robby wasn’t being an asshole. He was just using all of the lessons that they were taught. No mercy.

As Kenny is wiping up the dried blood on his face, Kenny sees Anthony LaRusso’s reflection in the mirror. He’s behind him. What is he doing here? After what happened in the library, he still wants to mess with him?

Anthony starts, “Hey dude. I uh, I saw your… saw your match out there. Uh, and I saw Robby compete last year and he trained with my dad so yeah, he’s really hard to beat. He’s one of the best–”

Kenny interrupts and says in an annoyed tone, “What do you want?”

“You know, I just wanted to say I was sorry. For all of the shit that I did. Y-You know it wasn’t cool and I guess I was just trying–”

Kenny feels himself getting angrier by the second remembering everything Anthony's done to him. Catfishing, chasing him, posting videos about him, stealing his clothes. “To impress your friends by picking on the new kid who didn’t have any.”

“Yeah-yeah I’m sorry. I can…I can imagine what it must have felt like”

“Oh, you can imagine,” Kenny says in a sarcastic tone. “Ok, go ahead”

“What?”

“Tell me how it felt. To get catfished, chased, pick on, and your clothes stolen right out of the locker room for no reason.” Kenny says, the anger rising in his voice.

“Well, uh, not great?”

“Then you wouldn’t know. Because no one has ever been such a piece of SHIT TO YOU!!”. Kenny’s tone scares Anthony a bit. “Well maybe it’s time you found out”. No Mercy! Kenny does a spinning side kick on Anthony that makes him hit the lockers. “How does that feel about LaPusso? Not great. Man get up”. Kenny picks him up and then starts wailing on him. Unloading punch after punch into him, getting out all his anger towards Anthony for everything, but then Robby comes out of nowhere and pulls Kenny off of Anthony.

“What the hell are you doing?” Robby asks Kenny. He doesn’t like the look Kenny has in his eyes.

“Just getting payback on the kid who bullied me and thought he could get away with it or make everything better with some half assed apology.”

Robby looks down at the kid on the ground in pain. It was Anthony. Anthony LaRusso was the bully? He asks Kenny, “Anthony LaRusso, is your bully?”

“Not anymore.” Kenny responds. Kenny leans down and grabs Anthony by the face and says “Do you hear that? Get ready for high school next year. Because you’re gonna be in a World of Pain”. Kenny gives him a terrifying smirk before Kenny lets go of him.

“Hey” Robby says as he pulls Kenny back up. “That is not how I trained you.”

Kenny is confused by what Robby means. “This is Cobra Kai. No Mercy”. Kenny then walks out of the locker room.

Robby turns to help up Anthony. “Anthony, are you ok?”

“I’m fine. Just…just leave me alone.”

“Anthony.”

“I said leave me alone!” Anthony says as he runs out of the locker room.

Robby is left there to sulk in his own thoughts. What did he do? Kenny was such a nice kid when they met. Now he was doing this. This wasn’t self defense, Kenny was beating up Anthony. Taking revenge. Robby didn’t teach him this. But he did, when he took revenge on Hawk and shaved his head. This doesn’t feel right. Cobra Kai doesn’t feel right anymore. It can’t be if it turned Kenny into that. If that’s what it turned Kenny into, then what was it turning him into? Was he better than his dad, Mr. LaRusso, Sam, and Miguel? Or was he just lying to himself? Robby just doesn’t know anything anymore.

 

*********************************

 

Miguel’s 30 minutes to return is winding down and Sensei Lawrence comes out and stands with his dojo, next to Devon.

“Sensei, is Miguel going to fight?” Devon asks.

“Huh, oh yeah. He’s good to go. Nothing’s gonna keep Miguel off this mat. He’s got this, don’t you worry kid. Eagle Fang isn’t going down without a fight.”

“That’s good to hear.” Devon replies.

 

Daryl comes on the mic and starts, “Cobra Kai and Miyagi Do are neck and neck on the leaderboard. But there’s a dark horse… or should I say a dark bird that still has a chance. Will Eagle Fang Karate stay alive in our dojo race? Miguel Diaz has one minute to return to the mat”. On the screen, a countdown begins.

Devon whispers to Mitch and Bert, “Countdown clock? That’s a bit dramatic, isn’t it?”

Mitch responds, “Yeah, it’s the All Valley”.

The timer keeps ticking down. No Miguel in sight.

“He’s really taking it down to the wire here, huh?” Devon says.

“He’ll be here.” Sensei Lawerence says but Devon can sense the worried tone in his voice.

On the other side of the mat, Robby and Tory look at each other. Miguel’s not coming. The crowd counts down from 10. Miguel doesn’t show.

Devon looks around worriedly. Sensei Lawrence goes outside to look for Miguel.

“Looks like Miguel Diaz isn’t going to fight. Which means that Eli Moskowitz is the winner by default and moves on to the finals where he will be fighting Robby Keene. The finals are up next.

After some time, Sensei Lawrence comes back in.

“Is everything ok with Miguel Sensei?” Devon asks.

“No. I might’ve scared Miguel off. I think I put too much on him and now I blew it for all of us.”

“Well I’m sure everything with Miguel will be ok Sensei. And it’s not over completely right? Only if Cobra Kai wins, but Miyagi Do still has a great chance.”

 

“Yeah, yeah I think you’re right.”

“Yeah I know, the math says Miyagi Do needs to win both matches to take Cobra Kai over in points.”

“Well I guess we’ll see then.”

 

***********************************

 

Moments before the male finals, Robby is with his Sensei’s who are giving him some last minute advice. Robby can’t stop thinking about the whole Kenny situation. He has this unsureness inside of him.

Silver sees Robby’s focus is drifting and he snaps his fingers at Robby to wake him up. “Focus on your match Mr. Keene. This isn’t the time to be thinking about anything else.”

“Sorry Sensei.”

“This is it kid,” Kreese says.

“Time to show LaRusso and your father that you don’t need them. That you’re strong enough on your own.” Silver says.

“Yes Sensei!”

Robby bows to them and shares a look with Tory. She gives him a nod of good luck. Robby walks to the center of the mat. Silver’s right. He can’t be distracted now. It’s the championship match. Robby can handle everything with Kenny after the fight. After they’ve won the tournament. He needs to do what he set out to do, which is win and become champion. Everything will be fine after he beats Hawk.

Robby bows to the ref and then to Hawk. Robby then bounces on his toes on his line. He’s ready. He’s been training for the last 5 months for this. “Fight!”. Both fighters stay on their line and feint kicks, trying to see who will attack first. Robby throws a kick which is blocked, Hawk does the same afterwards and Robby blocks it quickly. Robby then walks Hawk down back to his side by throwing a barrage of punches before he finally lands one to Hawk’s chest. Robby screams “AIS!” as it lands.

“Point Keene, 1-0”.

Robby gets hyped. He claps and says “Let’s go baby.”

“Time out” Hawk says as he goes back to his sideline.

Robby goes to his sideline.

“Nice job Mr. Keene. He’s panicked now. Keep up the pressure. His defence can’t match your offense.” Silver says.

“Yes Sensei”

Robby walks back to the mat and Kenny yells from the sideline, “Destroy him Robby!”. This catches Robby off guard as his thoughts go back to Kenny in the locker room with Anthony ‘It’s Cobra Kai. No Mercy!’. Robby looks back at Kenny to see the mad look in his eyes. Robby tries to shake it off but he’s definitely affected.

“Ready, Fight!”. Robby tries to go in but Hawk strikes first with a front kick. Robby tries to counter with a punch but it gets blocked. Robby blocks Hawk’s back hand, but then Hawk bumps Robby back. Robby blocks two punches from Hawk. He’s going all out on offense. Robby almost catches him with a counter jab but Hawk dodges it. Hawk tries to kick Robby’s leg but Robby evades it. Hawk does a double side kick which knocks Robby off balance. Robby and Hawk back up and then both go airborne and Hawk lands a kick to Robby’s chest. Robby hits the mat hard.

“Point, Moskiwitz. 1-1”

Robby brings his fist into the mat and gets up. They get into their stances again. “Fight!”. Hawk strikes first again with a spinning and jumping hook kick. Robby catches him mid air and throws him to the mat. Robby goes to strike him on the ground but Hawk quickly moves out of the way. Robby spins around on the mat with his hand and right leg steadying him as he throws a kick to Hawk which is blocked. Robby blocks Hawks front kick. Hawk blocks both of Robby’s double jumping kicks. Hawk attacks with a right and left and a front kick. Robby evades and backs up. Hawk keeps on him and does a flying round house which is blocked but takes both of them to the mat. They get up. Robby fakes a back hand and then does a flying spinning crescent kick which Hawk blocks but it knocks him to the ground. Hawk gets up quickly. Robby goes on the attack and throws two punches which get blocked. Then Robby tries a double punch and Hawk is barely able to block them. Robby then goes in close and grabs Hawk and takes him down to the mat. Hawk holds Robby so he can’t hit him and then Robby and Hawk kick each other away. Robby’s Cobra Kai gi is coming undone. Robby throws a jab and then a roundhouse. Hawk blocks it. Hawk counters with a punch and Robby side steps it and tries to catch him with a roundhouse but Hawk is able to get his hand up in time to block it. Robby does a front kick and then ducks under Hawk’s left hook and tries to catch him with a back hand. Hawk does a double jump kick which is blocked. He then throws two punches, blocks a counter from Robby, and throws a round house. Robby forces Hawk’s leg down before pushing Hawk back and knocking him down with a spinning side kick which Hawk blocked. Robby tries another kick but Hawk beats him to it and Robby has to move back while his leg is in the air. Robby blocks a punch. Hawk tries again and grabs Robby’s gi and rips some of it before throwing Robby onto the ground and Robby holding Hawk so he hits the mat too. They both scramble to hit each other on the ground but then a loud buzzer sounds and the ref stops the fight. The crowd cheers as they get up.

Daryl comes on the mc, “UNBELIEVABLE! These two amazing competitors have reached their three-minute time-limit in a 1-1 tie. Which means, their championship match will be decided, for the first time since 1985, by sudden death overtime!!!”. The crowd goes crazy. Robby and Hawk look onto the crowd, the weight of the moment sinking in. Hawk and Robby look at each other. Hawk bows to him in respect. Robby follows and does the same.

Robby heads to his sideline. Silver is furious, “You’re showing him respect? This fight should be over by now.”

“Do you want to fight him?” Robby fires back.

Silver takes a step towards Robby before being held back by Kreese who says, “You’re angry. Good. Use that.”

Robby starts going to the mat. He tries to fix his gi but gets frustrated with it so he just takes the top part off, unveiling his muscular body. He throws the top part to Tory who’s shocked by it. Hawk looks to the ref who just shrugs it off. Hawk then does the same and throws his top part to Demetri. Hawk unveils his back tattoo. Both get into their fighting stances. “Fight!”. Robby strikes first with a crescent kick and then does a jumping crescent kick which Hawk ducks under. Robby then throws a round house which Hawk checks. Robby puts his foot on hawks knee and tries to catch him with a back flip kick. Hawk is able to evade it by falling backwards onto the mat. He gets back up with a kip up. Robby is on one knee. Hawk tries to grapple him but Robby throws him on the mat hard. Robby has the open shot. He could end this right now, but then Kenny catches his eye. Kenny is on the sideline shouting and yelling at the top of his lungs in support for Robby. He’s saying “Come one Rob, destroy him!”. Robby loses focus and doesn’t know if this is the right way to win. What kind of example would he be setting for Kenny if he did it like this. Hawk kicks Robby in the shoulder to get him off. They get up and bounce around the mat. Hawk throws a front kick, then a round house, and then does a tornado kick. None connect. Hawk then goes into a side kick which is blocked. Both fighters are tired. Robby throws a punch, Hawk counters with a jab. Robby throws a round house. Hawk dodges it and then throws another jab which backs Robby up. They trade punches. Robby blocks a round house. Hawk throws a front kick and Robby side steps it and brings his fist into Hawks knee. Robby is pissed right now. “Come on. COME ON!”. Hawk does a spinning hook kick which Robby dodges but Hawk keeps spinning and catches Robby, grabs him and takes him down to the mat and drives his heel into Robby’s gut.

“Point Moskiwitz, Winner!”. The ref raises Hawks hand. The crowd goes mental. Hawk won. Robby lost. Robby puts his hands on his head before hitting the mat. Miyagi Do rushes the mat to celebrate with Hawk who is given the trophy. Robby gets up and begins to walk off the mat. He turns around to see them celebrating. He bows to them, going out the same way he did last year. Bowing to the dojo while they celebrate first place. Silver and Kreese look at him disappointed. Tory has a shocked look on her face. Kenny looks sorrowful at Robby, like he just watched his hero die. Robby picks up his top part of his gi and puts it on as he walks out of the arena. Tory goes after him.

“Robby. Robby, hey. Are you alright?"

“Yeah. Just focus on your fight. I just um… need a minute to clear my head.” Robby responds. Robby heads out the door to the parking lot. He walks around. How did he lose that? He had Hawk, it’s just, Kenny. Robby lost focus again and he couldn’t regain it and it cost him the trophy. He let everyone down. Now it’s all on Tory to keep Cobra Kai open. He could’ve ended it… he should’ve ended it right there. But he failed. Now he’s left with just a second place trophy again.

 

********************

 

After Robby went outside, Tory heard someone come out of the arena. It was Mrs. LaRusso.

“I, uh, guess it all comes down to the final match.” Mrs. LaRusso says.

Tory responds “Yeah I have to get back in there”.

“I spoke to Dr. Hillier. She said you’ve been keeping up with all your appointments.”

 

“Yeah, she helped me find a volunteer to help with my mom. Thanks I owe you for that Mrs. LaRusso”

“Well you could pay me back right now. By making sure that Sam doesn’t get hurt.”

“It’s karate, how can I promise–”

“I’m not asking you to back down. I just want you to play by the rules. Even if I still don’t understand them…Okay, I’m going to go back out there to root for my daughter, but what I’m really routine for is that this fight puts an end to all this bullshit between the two of you.”

Tory nods to her and Mrs. LaRusso walks back into the arena. Tory follows and goes to her side.

 

******************************

 

Back in the arena, the preparation for the girls finals is under way. Devon is with the Eagle Fangs talking about who they’d think would win the fight.

“My money’s on Sam.” Mitch says.

Devon replies, “I don’t know, Nichols is on a war path. Sam’s gonna have a hard time with her. Especially if the ref keeps acting up.”

“Well our dojo closes if she doesn’t win so, let’s hope she can do it.” Bert says.

As they are talking, Sensei Lawrence is called over by Sensei LaRusso. They have a conversation and it doesn’t look tense at all. Devon is surprised because the way Sensei talks about him, they hate each other. She’s heard there was a lot of drama between them from all the way back in high school. She couldn’t hear what they were saying but she did see them bow at the end of their conversation. Sensei Lawrence came back to all of the Eagle Fangs with a determined expression on his face.

“What is it Sensei?” Devon asks.

All of the Eagle Fangs gathered around. Johnny started, “Okay, I just had a talk with LaRusso and I’m going to help him Sensei for the last match. We need Miyagi Do to win to stay open. It shouldn’t have taken this long for us to come to our senses but better late than never I guess. Okay lets go join the others”.

Devon and the other Eagle Fangs go over to the Miyagi Do sideline and stand next to all of the Miyagi Do students.

 

It’s time for the next match. Daryl comes on the mic. “What better way to cap off this exciting exhibition of karate than a final match for the ages? Representing Cobra Kai, the ‘Queen Cobra’ herself, Tory Nichols!!! Coached by her Senseis John Kreese and Terry Silver. And representing Miyagi Do Karate, the Bondzai Badass, Samantha LaRusso!!! Coached by her father and Sensei, two-time All Valley Champion, Daniel LaRusso, who I’ve just been informed will be joined by Sensei Johnny Lawrence. So wait–”

Sensei LaRusso came up to Daryl to whisper something to him. Then Daryl comes back onto the mic, “Oh, I’ve been corrected. Fellow two time All Valley Champion, Johnny Lawrence! Let’s go.”

Over on Cobra Kai’s sideline, everyone is confused. Tory included.

Kreese says, “Don’t worry about them. You’ve been fighting for your whole life. Now it’s time for all that struggle to pay off. Use all of that fire inside you.”

Tory responds “Yes Sensei”.

Robby shows back up next to the Senseis and says to Tory, “Hey, good luck.” and gives her a supportive smile.

“Head in the game Nichols” Silver says to Tory and then gives a stern look to Robby.

Both Sam and Tory go to the center of the mat. They bow to the ref and then to each other. They then get into their fighting stances. Tory bounces on her toes. She’s ready to beat Sam finally. “Fight!”. Tory tries a roundhouse but Sam kicks it away with a crescent kick. Sam checks Tory’s other kick. Sam counters with a front kick but Tory blocks it. Sam does an axe kick which Tory dodges. Tory drops down and tries to sweep Sam’s legs, Sam evades it and does a tornado kick right to Tory’s face.

“Point LaRusso. 1-0”

The entire Miyagi Do and Eagle Fan side line cheer. “Yes Sam!” Devon cheers. Tory calls a timeout to go and talk to her Senseis. Sam’s fighting aggressive instead of offensive.

“She’s not using Miyagi Do, she’s fighting aggressively.”

Silver responds “Then you get more aggressive. I’ve seen what’s inside of you. Let it out!”

Tory goes back to the center of the mat. She gets in her fighting stance, as does Sam. “Fight!”. Tory strikes first with a front kick which is side stepped by Sam. Tory spins and tries to catch her with a back fist. Sam dodges it. Tory blocks Sam’s roundhouse. Tory then walks her down throwing punch after punch and Sam keeps redirecting them. Sam tries to counter with a flying roundhouse, Tory steps to the side and punches her in the gut while she’s airborne.

“Point Nichols, 1-1”

“Yeah, let’s go Tory!” Kenny screams from the sideline.

Robby claps and says “Yeah Tory.”

Sam and Tory get into their fighting stances. “Fight!”. Sam strikes first this time and throws two kicks and then does a spinning crescent kick which misses. At the same time, Tory does a crescent kick which also misses. Sam throws a roundhouse. Tory blocks it and spins and does a spinning side kick to Sam’s gut. She stumbles back.

“Point Nichols, 1-2”.

The entire Cobra Kai bench erupts. Miyagi-Fang is left shocked. Sam calls a timeout.

Tory goes back to her sideline.

Kreese says “Good job Nichols, you have her on the ropes. Now it’s time to finish the fight.”

“Yes Sensei”.

Tory and Sam both return to the mat. THey get into their fighting stances. Sam does some weird moves before getting into a weird stance. It kind of freaks Sam out. “Fight!”. Tory throws two front kicks which Sam dodge. Sam blocks Tory’s side kick and counters with a back hand and left hook. Tory blocks it and ducks under a crescent kick. Sam redirects another side kick. Sam tries a roundhouse which barely misses Tory. Tory throws a spinning hook which misses, she does it again and it gets blocked this time. They trade punches and blocks in the center of the mat. They lock arms and Sam drives Tory back to her sideline. They break it up, Sam punches, Tory blocks a counter with a right a left hook which Sam ducks under. Tory throws a high punch, Sam blocks it and immediately counters with a punch to her gut. Tory steps out of bounds.

“No point. Out of bounds.” the ref says. Leaving Sam and all of Miyagi Fang shocked that that wasn’t a point.

“Come on ref!” Sensei LaRusso yells.

“She went out after the contact” Sensei Lawrence yells.

“This damn ref,” Devon says angrily.

Robby lets go of his deep breath and says “Yes” when the ref makes the call.

Kenny claps and says “Good call ref”.

Sam and Tory get back into their fighting stances. Before the ref starts the fight, Sam brings up her front leg. “Fight!”. Sam immediately does a jumping front kick at Tory. Tory blocks it. Sam goes full aggressive and throws a left hand, a right hand, and a back hand. Tory blocks and evades all of the attacks. Sam blocks Tory’s counter roundhouse and her punch. Sam fires back with her own punch and roundhouse which are blocked. Tory tries a flying roundhouse. Sam fires back with a jab and roundhouse. Tory blocks them and counters with a punch. Sam pushes her hand away and does a double punch to Tory’s chest.

“Point LaRusso, 2-2”

Both fighters get back into their fighting stances. “Fight!”. Tory jumps and does two front kicks. Both are blocked. Sam blocks two punches and counters with a side kick. Tory blocks it and backs up. Tory does a flying roundhouse. Sam blocks it and does the same. Tory evades it. Tory throws a punch, Sam redirects it. Sam catches Tory’s next two punches and redirects them downwards. Sam throws a side kick and it gets blocked. Sam tries another flying roundhouse kick. Tory catches her mid air. Sam holds on and is able to take Tory down to the mat. Tory is able to get out of the way of Sam’s hammer fist. On the ground Tory throws a roundhouse which Sam dodges. Sam grapples Tory and rolls them both over. Sam is about to score the winning point when Tory tries to break out of her hold and she elbows Sam’s eye.

Devon puts her hand to her mouth in shock.

“Shit” Robby says as he looks on with worry.

“Oh shit” Kenny covers his mouth but has a bit of a smirk on his face. Robby notices this.

“Warning elbow to the face. Go to your senseis.” the ref says.

Johnny screams out “Warning, that should be a point deduction.”

Tory didn’t mean to do it, she tried to plead with the ref. “I didn’t mean to. It was an accident.”

The ref tells her to “Go to your senseis”.

Tory walks over to her side. She looks to the audience and finds Mrs. LaRusso who is in the audience. She mouths to her “It was an accident” with a sorrowful look on her face.

“She comes in like that again and gives her a shot to the other eye” Silver barks to Tory. She can’t see, she can’t fight”.

“Won’t I get disqualified.” Tory replies.

“Why? She ran into your elbow. Do exactly what you just did. Disguise it in a counter. The worst you’ll get is another warning. Trust me. This ref won’t end this match on a technicality”

Robby speaks up, not okay with what Silver wants her to do. “Sensei, that’s too much of a risk. We can’t risk her getting disqual–”

“Quiet Mr. Keene. I don’t think we need the advice from someone who just choked his finals match two years in a row” Silver fires back.

“Robby’s right and plus it was an accident. I don’t need to cheat to win.” Tory says.

“Since when do you disobey an order?” Silver asks.

Kreese finally speaks up. “Let her do what she wants. You’ve come this far. This is your fight now. So whatever happens, it’s up to you”. Tory bows to Kreese and goes back out on the mat.

Sam and Tory return to the mat. They get into their fighting stances. “Fight!”. All of the memories come running back to Tory. Everything between her and Sam. Their first meeting at the beach club and Sam accusing her of stealing. Sam and Miguel kissing. Tory and Sam fighting at the school and the LaRusso house. She lost both of those fights. Not this time. Tory strikes first with a flying roundhouse. Sam blocks it. Sam counters with a roundhouse. They circle each other on the mat. Just like at the school fight. Tory does a round house and then a right and left punch. Sam blocks all of it and throws another roundhouse. They trade punches and blocks. Sam redirects one of Tory’s punches and then throws another kick which is blocked. Sam blocks Tory’s roundhouse and uses both her hands to block her spinning side kick. Sam stumbles back a bit. Sam goes in for a punch, but Tory does a drop down back kick to Sam’s gut. Sam falls down to the mat.

“Point Nichols, Winner!”.

The Cobra Kai sideline explodes while the Miyagi-Fang sideline sulks.

Tory doesn’t even notice anything. Not the crowd, not her dojo. She goes to see if Sam is ok. “Hey, you alright?”. This leaves Sam confused. Cobra Kai storms the mat and pounce on Tory. Now, Tory understands what she just did. She won. She celebrates with her team. She hugs Robby tightly and Kenny.

Daryl comes on the mic, “What a match! Give it up for your first female All Valley Champion, Tory Nichols!”. The crowd goes wild as does the Cobra Kai dojo. Tory is handed the trophy and raises it up in the air. “And the winner of the Grand Champion trophy and still the baddest dojo in the Valley, Cobra Kai!”.

Kreese is handed the Grand Champion Trophy. Silver comes on the mic and starts, “Thank you, thank you. We couldn’t be prouder of our hard-won victory. And we’re proud to announce that we’ll be opening Cobra Kai franchises all around the Valley, so everyone, one of you young men and women, can be part of our championship dojo and learn Cobra Kai’s ‘Way of the fist’”.

Cobra Kai and the crowd chants “Cobra Kai!” over and over again. Everyone except Robby who looks sad. He turns to looks at his dad, Mr. LaRusso, and everyone else. They won. But it didn’t feel right. Not because he lost his fight. It’s something more. The toll it took on him, on Kenny, on everyone. Was it worth it? Robby didn’t think so anymore.

Devon is left there on the sideline with everyone else. They’re all bummed out. It’s over, just like that. Cobra Kai won and the best six weeks of her life since her mom died it over, just like that. No more Eagle Fang. No more Karate. Devon goes over to try and talk to Sam who is making her way out of the arena.

“Hey Sam!”. Sam looks back with tears in her eyes. “You fought great”. Devon wanted to say more but she didn’t know what to say.

Sam’s voice breaks as she says “Not good enough”. She exits the arena.

 

*****************************

 

Tory is waiting in the hallway for Robby. When she sees him she lights up. She holds up her first place trophy. Robby holds up his second place trophy.

“It’s not two first place trophies but it’s better than nothing. And it was enough to win.” Tory says.

“Yeah.” Robby says, his mind somewhere else.

“You okay?” Tory asks.

“Yeah, yeah I’m sorry. Just a lot on my mind. But you won. Congratulations Tory.”

Tory smiles and leans in and kisses Robby softly. Tory starts to walk towards the door. She notices Robby is walking with her, “You coming?”.

“Um, nah. I gotta go find my dad.”

“Your dad? Why?”

“Just um… something I gotta say to him. You go celebrate. I’ll meet you at Kyler’s if I can”.

“Ok.”

Robby walks off. Tory goes outside and gets met by all of the Cobras. They all celebrate the Queen Cobra. Tory laughs and raises the trophy to all of them.

Kyler says “Okay yall, victory party at my place. Queen Cobra, you gonna be coming or what?”

Tory replies “Yeah, I just gotta grab my bag from the locker room.”

“Aight, cool”

All of the Cobras go off to their rides. Everyone except Kenny who is still there with Tory.

“Quuuuueeeeeennn Coooobbbbrrraaa!” Kenny says.

“Yeah.”

“That fight was sick, Tory. You really got her with that elbow”

Tory winces at the thought of her accidental elbow. “Yeah, I didn’t even mean to”.

“Still cool nonetheless. Have you seen Robby? Seems like he disappeared out of the locker room.”

“Yeah he had to go talk with someone. He said he might pull up to the party”

“He better. Okay, I’ll see you there.”

“What makes you think you can come?”

“What?”

“I don’t know if it’s a good idea to have a middle schooler at a party.”

“I’ll be cool, I promise. Come on, I just want to celebrate with the team. It’ll suck to hear you guys have all of that fun and I wasn’t allowed to come.”

“Fine. But don’t eat or drink anything Kyler gives you ok?”

“Yeah, I got it. See ya!”

“Wait, one more thing.”

“What now?”

Tory reaches out her hand and ruffles his hair. Kenny doesn’t fight it this time. He just sits there and takes it.

“There, now you can go” Tory says.

“Okay, thanks.” Kenny says as he fixes his hair. “The only reason I let you do that is because you won and saved the day today”. Kenny walks off.

Tory walks into the arena with her trophy and is heading to the locker room when she sees Silver and the head ref talking in a room.

Silver was saying “I almost thought you were going to back out of our deal a few times. You know what. You played it just right. No one suspects a thing. The money will be in your account tomorrow morning”.

“Thank you Mr. Silver”.

The ref and Silver both leave. Tory is left there shocked. He paid off the refs. She replays the fight in her head. One point was disallowed because Tory was out of bounds. Was she really out? Did she actually win? Tory looks down at the trophy, her whole world just came crashing down.

 

*****************************

 

Devon walks over to Sensei Lawrence in the parking lot. They get into the car because he is her ride.

“Did you ever find out what happened with Miguel?” Devon asked.

“Yeah. Miguel went home. He took something called uber.”

“Is he ok?”

“I don’t know, kid.”

“Hey Sensei.”

“Yeah Lee?”

“I just wanted to say thank you again for everything. Training with you was a great experience. I wish it could’ve been longer.”

“I know Lee. You were a great student. A true Eagle.”

“Thanks Sensei”

“I know this sucks. I went out in the quarter finals in my first tournament too, back in 81’. He also went on to win the tournament. But I kept working and training and came back and won the next two. Almost a third.”

“Wow. That’s crazy sensei.”

“Look, just because Eagle Fang has to shut down doesn’t mean that your Karate journey has to end. You can keep training on your own or go to another dojo. I know I’d love to see you compete more. Maybe next year in the All Valley again. This time with the first place trophy.”

“Yeah. That sounds nice. The feeling of holding that trophy must be something else.”

“Oh it is. But so is seeing my students succeed”. Johnny looks at Devon as he says that. She looks back at him and smiles. Johnny pulls into Devon’s driveway. “Ok Lee, looks like this is it. You did great today. If only that ref wasn’t blind.”

“I know right. Such a dumbass.”

They both laugh. Johnny starts “If you ever need me. Call me okay.”

“Yes Sensei”. Devon fist bumps him and gets out of the call. She waves at him as he pulls out and drives away.

Devon carries her back in through the front door. She goes inside and goes to the living room. Her dad is sitting there, half conscious. He’s drunk again.

Mr. Lee notices her. “Oh Devon, honey, you did so great today. The way you held that girl and kicked her in the face. That was bullshit how the ref screwed you in that last fight.”

“Yeah I know dad.”

“They kicked me out of the arena for being too loud and screaming at their incompetent refs”. Mr. Lee laughs.

“Were you drunk in there?”

“No. Only after I came home. I got some burgers for us. It’s in the kitchen.”

Devon wanted to believe him, that he wasn’t drunk at the tournament. But she couldn’t. “Thanks Appa”.

“Did your team win? Is Eagle Fang still open”.

“No Cobra Kai won.”

“I’m sorry baby.”

“I know. I’m going to go eat.”

“Ok. Bring it here. I found another karate movie we can watch.”

“Not tonight appa. I’m just going to eat, shower, and then go to bed.”

“Ok Devon.”

Devon goes over to the kitchen and unwraps her burger and takes a big bite. Trying to ease the sting of Eagle Fang closing.

 

********************************

 

After Robby left Tory at the Arena, he followed his dad’s car. The one with the big Eagle on it. Looks like the car that he stole from LaRusso Auto when he was on the run after the school fight. Robby followed him to some girl's house. That Devon Lee girl who Tory beat in the quarter finals. Then Robby followed him to the Cobra Kai dojo. Most of the stuff was moved out. Robby went inside. He took a deep breath before going through the door. Johnny looked back and was shocked to see Robby there.

“Robby? What’s going on?” Johnny says.

“I followed you” Robby replies.

“What happened here?”

“Moving to a new location. Multiple locations I think.”

“You kicked ass today. Could’ve gone either way.”

“Yeah. Thanks.”

“Hey. It’s just a match. Don’t let it eat you up. Trust me.”

“It’s not that. It’s uh… this kid. Kenny. The one I… in the quarter finals. I messed up dad. Really bad. I thought I could take him under my wing. Be the mentor that I wish I had when I was younger. But when I saw him today, it, uh, looked like I was looking in a mirror”. Robby feels tears in his eyes. “And I realized I screwed everything up. I turned him from a nice kid into a vengeful one. I had all this hate inside me. For you, Miguel, Sam, Mr. LaRusso. I thought I could use Cobra Kai to control that. But that only made things worse and now it’s never going to get better”. Tears start falling from his eyes.

Johnny starts and moves closer to Robby. “That’s not true. You had a good thing going with LaRusso. I got in the way of that. Don’t blame yourself. You blame me.”

Crying, Robby says “I’m sick of blaming you dad.”

Johnny brings Robby into a hug. Robby immediately hugs back and cries harder. Trying to find solace in his dad’s arms for the first time in his life. Johnny says “It’s going to be okay. Everything's going to be alright”.

For the first time in his life, Robby feels love from his father. That his father was going to be there for him now. That maybe things were actually going to be ok for once. Finally, he had his father.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: Mexico

 

After Robby’s chat with his dad, he went home feeling a lot better. Him and his dad seemed to finally be on good terms. He was actually going to be a father to him. Robby knew he had a lot of things to do. A lot of apologies and making amends. He has to try and undo the damage that he did in Cobra Kai. Robby comes home to his mom.

“Hey mom.”

“Hi baby, how was the tournament?”

“It was fine. I got second.” Robby says as he raises his second place trophy to her.

“Oh I’m sorry honey. Did Cobra Kai win?”

“Yeah, they did. Tory won the girls division and that made sure Cobra Kai would win.”

“Ooooo. Good for her. That’s good, right. Cobra Kai won and they can stay open?”

“I’m not so sure anymore. I think I’m done with Cobra Kai mom. I screwed up.”

“Because you got second?”

“No, because of what it’s done to me. The effect it had on Kenny. I thought I could use it for good but it ended up corrupting all of us.”

“Oh, I’m sorry baby.”

“I talked with dad. I think we might have a relationship after all. Seems real this time.”

“That’s good to hear. I know he cares very much about you. I’m proud of you.”

Robby smiles, “Thanks mom.”

Robby goes to his room and sits down. He reflects on the day. The skills competition. The matches he dominated. How proud he was when Kenny won his matches. The stolen looks with Tory. Him hurting Kenny. Kenny beating up Anthony. His match with Hawk. Losing again. Tory winning. And the talk with his dad. A very hectic day.

 

*******************

The next day. Robby gets a knock at his door. It’s early morning. Robby answers it. It’s his dad.

“Robby, hey.”

“Hey dad what’s up? I know you said you wanted to spend more time together but I didn’t think you meant this early.”

“That’s not it. I need to tell you something. It’s about Miguel.”

Robby winces as he hears Miguel’s name. “What about him?”

“He ran away to Mexico. And I need to go get him.”

“Ran away? Why?”

“To find his dad. This guy is a bad guy and doesn’t even know he has a son so I need to go get Miguel before something bad happens. I know what I said about spending more time together with you, but I need to get him. I hope you can wait a little longer for me to get back from Mexico. I promise I’ll be there for you after this trip.”

“Okay dad”. Robby feels crushed. He’s choosing Miguel over him again. Miguel is his priority. But he is in trouble. Maybe he could help. Robby’s list of amends is long, but the toughest one is no doubt Miguel. After everything they’ve done to each other. But if he can do it with Miguel then the rest should be easy.

Johnny starts to leave and Robby calls after him, “Wait, dad!”

“Yeah?”

“I’ll come with you. I’ll help you find Miguel.”

“No Robby, I can't ask you to do that. It could get dangerous.”

“I can take care of myself and plus it’s better if you have back up. Might be a weird way to start father-son bonding, but I want to help. Help make amends with Miguel.”

Johnny looks at his son with pride and compassion, “All right. Quickly pack some clothes and let your mom know.”

“Got it.”

Robby ran to his room and threw a bunch of clothes into a duffle bag. He wrote a note to his mom that said he was going on a trip with his dad. Robby grabbed a few protein bars and his bag and joined his dad in the car. And so they set off to Mexico. To find Miguel.

 

***************************

 

The morning after the tournament Tory woke up at home. She didn’t feel like doing anything but she had to get up. She needed to cook breakfast for her mom and brother.

She makes them scrambled eggs and pancakes.

“Here you go Brandon.”

“Thank you, Champ.” Brandon says with his smile on his face.

Tory winces at him calling her champ. She didn’t feel like one. Especially not after what she found out yesterday afterwards. Silver paid off the ref. She wasn’t a Champion. She was a fraud. Tory took breakfast for her mom.

“Thank you Tory.”

“Yeah no problem mom.”

Tory tries to walk away but her mom grabs her hand.

“Wait honey. Sit down. Talk to me about the tournament. I wanna hear how you won.”

“I fought hard and didn’t lose a point until the final match. It all came down to that. Robby lost in the finals to Hawk. I barely beat LaRusso…”. Tory trails off as she says that.

“That’s too bad for Robby. He’s a good kid. I’m proud of you honey. You really showed all of them.”

“Thanks mom”. Tory goes back to the kitchen.

She’s sitting with her brother and eating breakfast. Tory then checks her phone and sees a bunch of messages from the Cobra Kai group chat. They were all talking about something big. Not just last night's victory party. It was about sensei Kreese. He was arrested. Tory is shocked. She’s confused. How could he have gotten arrested? Apparently he got arrested for assault and battery on Stingray. Sensei Silver put out a statement detesting Sensei Kreese for the attack and not condoning it. Beating up Stingray. What was going on?

 

**********************

 

Kenny woke up to the news about sensei Kreese. Definitely a crazy thing to see your sensei get arrested right after winning the All Valley. Kenny goes downstairs and has breakfast with his mom.

“Hey Kenny. How are you doing?”

“Fine mom. I told you I didn’t take anything at the party. We just had soda and pizza.”

“Okay. Did you see this?”. Mrs. Payne gives him her phone showing the news app. It has the story of Kreese getting arrested.

“Yeah, the whole dojo knows. It’s crazy.”

“I don’t know if I still want you in the dojo if you’re being taught by men like this.”

“Mom. I’m not quitting. That’s just Kreese who I’m not surprised ended up like that. But Silver is good. He actually cares about me. He’s a good sensei I swear. And Robby too. He’s good.”

“I don’t know honey.”

“I’m not quitting the best thing to ever happen to me. Mom, I have friends. Real friends. Robby, Tory, Kyler, etc. I’m getting stronger and I learned how to stand up for myself. This dojo has changed me for the better.” Kenny says with a hint of anger in his voice.

“Okay, okay. Fine. I’m sorry baby. I am happy that you found your people.”

“Thanks mom.”

Kenny texts Robby “Yo, you see that Sensei Kreese got arrested?”

Robby texts back, “For what?”

“Assault and battery on the Stingray dude.”

“That’s insane. Arrested?”

“He beat him pretty badly… Hey, are you free today? I know the tournament was just yesterday but I really wanna train. The new location only opens on Monday.”

“Nah I can’t Kenny. Sorry. I’m on a trip with my dad. We’ll talk when I get back ok.”

“Okay”.

Kenny thinks to himself. Robby on a trip with his dad. Since when do they hang out? Robby hates his dad. He was an alcoholic deadbeat who never gave a shit about Robby and was treating his rival more like a son than Robby. Something weird is definitely happening.

 

************************

 

Robby puts his phone away. His dad stopped at a convenience store in Mexico. They’re on the way to find Miguel. Robby hopes when he gets back that he and Kenny can be okay and that he can help him, Tory, and everyone else get out of Cobra Kai before it’s too late. Johnny comes out of the store with red sun glasses on. The price tag is still attached. He was holding a bag in each hand.

Johnny says, “Got us some choice of supplies for the next part of our roadtrip. Mexican coke.”

“I think here they’re just coke’s dad.”

“Mexican candy, Chichirons, and just picked up this badass cell phone. It’s got sixty minutos on it. That’s like three-hundred American minutes”. Robby can’t help but laugh at his dad who is dead serious. He then pulls out a mini bobble head of a dog with a sombrero. “And got you something to say welcome to Mexico. Don’t tell me it’s offensive. We bought it here in Mexico. It was their idea”. Robby takes it and puts it in the car. Johnny then pulls out two T-shirts. “And gift number two”. The shirt says ‘FBI’ on the front. Robby is confused. “Turn it around”. Robby turns it around and it says ‘Female Body Inspector’. Robby laughs at this. “Isn’t it great. I got one for me too.”

“It’s great dad but how is all of this stuff going to help find Miguel?”

“It’s not. It’s just some souvenirs that we can have from this trip.”

“This trip is supposed to be to find Miguel.”

“Yes but that doesn’t mean we can’t make some memories down here too. Not everyday that we can go to Mexico.”

“Okay. Well lets get a move on then.”

They get in the car and start driving.

“Okay, when we get to where Miguel’s bus stopped, then what. What’s the plan dad?” Robby asks Johnny.

“Miguel is looking for Hector Salazar. Once we get to the bus stop then I’ll ask around to see if anyone saw Miguel.”

“That’s the big plan” Robby says sarcastically.

“Of course not. We come up dry, I’ll check the Mexican phone book.”

“Oh my God. You drove me over one-thousand miles to check a phone book? Might as well put Miguel’s face on a milk carton.”

“They still do that?”

“Maybe this was a mistake. I could be at home with Tory right now. She’s probably pissed I didn’t show up to the Cobra Kai victory party to celebrate with her.”

Johnny sighs. “I’m sorry, okay. Look, when we get to the bus station, you can buy a ticket and go back home if you want. I don’t watch you to go home–”

Robby sees a car come out of nowhere. “Dad watch out!”

“Shit!”. Johnny swerves the car off the road into the grass and hits the brakes hard. One tire pops.

They get out of the car to assess the damage. They go to the truck to get the tools they need to change the tire. Johnny ruffles through the back looking for the lug wrench.

“Where the hell does LaRusso hide the lug wrench?”

Robby pulls it out for him and says “I used to live in here remember?”

“Of course I remember”. Johnny goes over and begins to change the tire.

Robby asks “How the hell did you get this car anyway?”

“I went looking for you. After you went missing, me and LaRusso went looking for you. We found this hunk of junk instead. We found some pissant driving it instead of you. I chased him to a chop shop. Ended up fighting the doucebags who stole it.”

“I had no idea.”

“I know I haven’t been there for you Robby. More times than I can count. But I also failed Miguel. Hell I’m the reason he ran off in the first place. I’m out here trying to fix my mistakes so I don’t have to live with the regret of making them. If you’re really serious about making things right. You can stay and start with Miguel. I know you have your fair share of regrets when it comes to him… Okay I’m gonna call Carmen. Finish taking these things off”. Johnny hands Robby the lug wrench.

Robby takes it and finishes up getting off all of the nuts. He thinks about what his dad said. About fixing mistakes so you don’t have to live with the regret of making them. Robby regrets a lot of things. Now more than ever. The greatest one, losing control in the school fight and almost killing Miguel. Robby doesn’t even know how that could have happened. How he could have lost control like that. Maybe he should stay. Not give up. Help Miguel and be the person he wants to be.

After changing the tire, they get back on the road and get to the bus stop a few hours later. Johnny gets out and goes to talk to someone at the bus station. He comes back to Robby.

“All right, the next bus leaves in a few hours”. Johnny gives Robby some money to buy his ticket and some food.

“Thanks. Where are you going?”

“Ticket guy thinks he saw Miguel talking to these surfers. I’m going to go ask around. Sorry I dragged you into this Robby.”

Johnny leaves and goes to talk to the surfers. Robby goes to grab his bag from the car. He looks over and sees his dad talking to the guys. One guy is drawing on a map. Another is trying to pickpocket Johnny. Robby sees this, puts his bag down and makes his way over there. Something is about to happen. He sees his dad catch the pickpocket and twists his arm and kicks him down. The guy who he kicked down tries to strangle Johnny. Robby runs and throws a flying sidekick to the guy, knocking him down. Robby and Johnny start working together to fight the surfers. Robby punches and kicks one down and then side kicks another. Johnny ducks under a punch and front kicks a guy down. He then grabs a guy and throws him to the ground. Robby blocks and redirects a few punches. Johnny catches a guy's punch and punches him back. Robby then takes one of their skateboards and hits the guy with it. Robby gets grabbed and put in a head lock. Johnny saves him and punches the dude and gets Robby free. One guy gets a surf board and hits Johnny with it. He stumbles back. Johnny dodges the next swing. Then he punches the board and hurts his hand. Johnny then front kicks the board and breaks it. Robby goes and does a two-legged jumping kick to knock the guy down. Johnny then grabs the radio sitting nearby and slams it over the guy's head.

Robby and Johnny walk away and go get some cold drinks. Robby gets a cold coke and Johnny a cold beer. They ice their faces with it as they sit on the car hood.

“This trip was a disaster from the start. You’re right it was a mistake to bring you here.” Johnny says to Robby.

“No it wasn’t. Okay, I mean, some of it was. But we got a good story out of it.”

“Yeah we did… Your bus should be here soon. You should go. This is my mess to clean up.”

“You’re right, but I’m going to stay. You’re trying to make things right and I want to help you. At least now we know where we’re going”. Robby holds up the map the surfer guys had. “X marks the spot right.” Robby says as he points to the big red X the surfer drew on the map.

“All right.”

Both father and son laugh together as they watch the sun set on the beach. They clinks drinks and take a swig.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: What now?

 

Kenny got to training extra early. He wanted to get a head start on it. The new location is finally open and it is so much bigger and has so much better training equipment than the last dojo. Silver comes down from his office in his gi. He greets Kenny.

“Payne. Early are we?”

“Yes Sensei. Can’t wait to get back to training. Gotta make sure I don’t go out the way I did at the All Valley again.”

“Good lad. Why don’t you go get your gi on.”

“Yes sensei!”

Kenny went and got changed into the new Cobra Kai gis. This one was black and red. These ones were so much nicer than the other ones and looked way better with the red and black. Kenny went out and started stretching and doing some light warm ups. It feels weird being here at the dojo and Kreese or Robby aren’t here. Kreese not being there seemed like a good thing. It didn't seem like he liked Kenny much. Without Robby, who would help train him. Maybe Tory could take over until Robby gets back. He needs to stay sharp if he’s going to contend for the next tournament. The rest of the class including Kyler show up and get warmed up.

“Kenny.” Silver says.

“Yes Sensei?”

“Have you heard from Keene or Nichols? They should be here by now.”

“I haven’t heard anything from Tory, but Robby is on a trip for the next few days.”

“Okay then, everyone fall in”.

The entire class lines up. Kenny notices a bunch of Sensei's are lined up in front of them. He guesses they need new Sensei's for all of the new locations they’re opening up.

Silver starts, “When I look around today, I see the future. Now it’s no secret our past is flawed. Sensei Kreese fell victim to his demons. But John Kreese is not Cobra Kai. We are. We’ve already shown that we are champions. But that championship is merely a spring board to new heights. That’s why I brought in some of the finest Sensei's in the Valley. Consider this their job interview–”

Tory walks in. Kenny notices she doesn’t have her trophy and that she doesn’t look happy. Tory walks slowly inside unsure if she should even be there. After everything, how can she still be in Cobra Kai under Silver.

“Let’s all give it up. The Champ is in the house” Silver says. The entire class claps for her. “She’s allowed to be a little late. Today”. Everyone laughs.

Kenny whispers to Tory, “Hey Queen Cobra. When are you bringing in your trophy?”

She responds coldly, “Not today”.

Kenny shrugs her coldness off and gets back to Sensei Silver.

“All right, warm up. The Senseis will instruct you. Let’s see what they know.”

Kenny and Tory split up. One Sensei comes over to Tory but is turned away from another Sensei.

“Oi. So you are champion, eh?”

“Yeah I guess” Tory responds.

“Good, then I will not go easy on you”.

Tory and this Sensei ‘Joe’ start training. He picks up a training pad and tells her to do spinning side kicks. Tory does so but her heart isn’t all the way in it. Sensei Joe notices.

Sensei Joe grunts and pulls the pad down. “You are better than this.”

Tory fires back with “How would you know? You’ve never seen me fight.”

“It is obvious. You are troubled. Maybe you do not want to train anymore now that you are champion.”

“I don’t fight for a trophy. I want to be strong. To defend what’s mine.”

“Good reasons.”

“What about you? Why be a Sensei?”

“Honor.”

“That’s it?”

“Honor is everything. I thought that I had lost my honor. Eventually, I understood. No one can take honor from you. Only you can take honor from yourself.”

Tory takes his words to heart. Silver comes over to see how everything is going.

“How’s it going here Sensei…”

“Jokichi Tatsuya. Everyone calls me Joe.”

“Sensei Joe. What are you working on with our Champion?”

“First train mind. Then train body.”

“Don’t let me interrupt.”

Sensei Joe turns back to Tory. “If you want to break free of troubles, you must face them directly”. Tory nods and looks at the source of her troubles, Silver. She gets in her fighting stance. “Now, focus. Center. Breathe”. Tory inhales. “Attack!”. Tory spins and lets out a powerful spinning sidekick. Sensei Joe nods to her.

“Nice work Nichols.” Silver says.

“Now, like this.” Sensei Joe says before unloading a roundhouse, punch to the chest, hand to the throat, and punch to the face on a dummy.

Silver is impressed and talks to Sensei Joe about where he’s from. Afterwards, they get back to training.

Some time later everyone is taking a break and getting water when Kenny comes over to Tory.

“Hey Nichols.”

“Hey.”

“Did you know Robby went to Mexico with his dad?”

“Yeah he texted me.”

“It’s a little weird right? Him and his dad going on a trip together immediately after the All Valley.”

“I guess it’s to fix their relationship.”

“Robby wants to fix his relationship with the deadbeat who never cared about him and is more of a father to anyone else but Robby.”

“I don’t know. It’s his business.”

“Okay. Well I wanted to talk to you about helping me train. Until Robby gets back that is.”

“Why me? Can’t you ask one of these Senseis?”

“I don’t know any of them like I know you though. Plus you’d be more fun to train with. You and Robby are kind of the best.”

“I don’t know Kenny.”

“Please?”

“Fine. I’ll stay for an extra half hour after training.”

“I’ll take it. Thanks Champ.”

“Yep.”

At the end of training, Kenny and Tory do some light sparing and work on some new combinations that could be useful. Tory forgets how much he’s grown since they met. He’s learning so quickly and getting really strong. He’s almost keeping up with her. Almost.

“Thanks Tory. I really appreciate it.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. Go on, get out of here. Go enjoy your summer.

“I'm pretty much just gonna be sitting at home.”

“Go to the park or something.”

“Yes mom.”

“I will actually smack you, I swear.” Tory says in a firm tone.

“Ok, I’m sorry”. Kenny walks out of the dojo. Tory smiles a little after he leaves. Then she sees Silver and it drops. She needs to confront him. Face her troubles directly like how Sensei Joe said to.

“I need to talk to you” Tory says to Silver.

“Nichols, what’s on your mind? Excited to take things to the next level?”

“What’s the point? You’ll just pay to make me champion again.”

Silver’s face stayed the same. “So you know about the red?”. He looks around to see if anyone is around. “Have you told anyone else?”

“Not yet. So you don’t deny it?”

“Not at all. I paid him off to make sure Cobra Kai won. It was an insurance policy. You still won the fight.”

“Did I?”

“Of course you did. You’re the Champion. I know it. LaRusso knows it. The whole Valley knows it. If you don’t believe it then you’re the only person who doesn't"

“So what am I supposed to do now? Just go back to normal and act like nothing happened?”

“Listen. I’m not Sensei Kreese. I never had the connection that you had. I never had to scrape and claw my life, like you. But what I do know is how to use every advantage to ensure victory. “

“You mean cheating”.

“The tournament was a matter of Cobra Kai’s survival. If a person steals food, are they cheating? Or are they doing what must be done.”

Tory takes this to heart. Her mom took left overs from her waitress job once and got fired for stealing food.

Silver starts again, “I want you to be here, and I want you to be you. If you choose to leave, I won’t hold it against you. But if you come back tomorrow, then I will make you the future of this dojo. The decision is yours.”

Tory leaves the dojo after that. She is torn about what to do. Stay or go.

 

********************

 

In Mexico, Robby and Johnny stop for food. Robby is trying to link Miguel’s location on the surfers map to his phone. Johnny comes out with two burritos.

“All right, how we looking?” Johnny asks Robby.

“I think I got it matched up to my phone. We only have a few miles to go. Looks like a bunch of bars and restaurants.”

“Here, let's ask this guy”. Johnny goes over to this guy. He’s a tow truck guy but they don’t know that. Johnny asks him if he knows Hector Salazar. They guy speaks to Johnny in Spanish but Johnny isn’t as good at understanding Spanish as he thinks he is. The guy leaves. He turns back to Robby, “Can you believe this guy”. Robby has a quizzical look on his face. “What?”

Robby responds, “I don’t know. If this Hector guy is this dangerous then I don’t think we should be throwing his name around like this.”

“Hey, we gotta shake the tree to get the apples.”

“Or we could just climb the tree ourselves.”

“What does that mean? What tree?”

Robby gets confused, “The apple tree. You just said… Wait!”.

Robby sees the car being towed away and tries to run after it. Both him and Johnny run after it but to no avail. They’re car is towed to an impound lot and they need 4,000 pesos to get it back. They’re screwed. They walk to a mall nearby and try to figure out how to get the money they need since they don’t have enough on them.

“Guy at the impound lot said we need 4,000 pesos. That’s like a million dollars.” Johnny says.

“It’s 200 dollars, but still we only have like half of that.” Robby responds.

“Yeah, but we’re not going to find Miguel without it.”

A bunch of commotion catches Robby’s eye. It’s a pepper eating contest and people are placing bets on it. Robby sees the peppers they are eating. He knows them.

He points it out to his dad, “That’s a red Savina. That thing will burn a hole right through you”. Johnny gives him a funny look. “Me and mom watch ‘Hot Ones’ on YouTube”.

One guy who ate the pepper got up and threw it up because of the spice.

Johnny says, “This is our chance to get back on track and find Miguel. If you see me about to choke, cover my mouth so I don’t spit it out.”

Robby stops him, “No, wait, I’ll do it”

“No Robby. I got us into this.”

Like you said, this is our best shot. And I know I can win.”

Robby sits down across from the winner and places his money. The guy’s face is very stone-like. Like the peppers didn’t affect him. They take turns eating peppers from a jar. It burns like hell but Robby hangs in there. He has to win. He can’t lose. Not again. If they do then they’ll be stranded in Mexico with no ride, money, or Miguel. He can do this. He’s sweating profusely and more and more bets are being placed. More than enough to cover the impound bill. He just has to outlast this guy. They finish the jar and it doesn’t look like the guy has even broken a sweat. Robby eats the last one in the jar and forces down the pain. People cheer for him, including his dad.

“Yeah. That’s my boy!”

Robby doesn’t know how much more he can take but he gets an idea. “One more” Robby says to the guy. “Give me the hottest pepper you got.”

They bring out the hottest pepper. Robby goes first.

Johnny says to him, “You got this, I’d bet on you any day of the week.”

He takes his hands out of his pocket and grabs the pepper and puts it between his hands. He remembers his Miyagi Do teachings and focuses himself. He does the meditation technique. Puts his hands together and breathes as he moves them upwards, back down, and then out in front of him to back to the original position. He then quickly stuffs the pepper into his mouth and takes it with all of the heat. But he didn’t take the pepper. He took one of the gummies that Johnny had bought. He switched them out in his hands. He faked a reaction to the pepper and then opened his mouth for everyone to see that he had done it. Everyone was shocked. The guy he was against was too. He quickly grabs the other pepper and stuffs it into his mouth. Seconds after, he feels the pain, the heat. He starts sweating and can’t handle it. He grabs his glass of milk and downs it quickly. Robby and Johnny celebrate in Victory. He did it. Robby won. Then the guy across from him spit out the milk all over Robby and Johnny. Damn. They had to change their clothes. Robby and Johnny both put on their ‘FBI’ shirts. They get their money and pay to free the van and then get on their way towards where the surfer guys told Miguel to go.

In the car, Robby chugs a bottle of milk to help with his mouth.

“You sure you’re alright?” Johnny asks.

“Ugh. Never better.”

“I still don’t know how you managed to eat that last chili.”

Robby smirks, “I didn’t”. He pulls out the chili from his pocket and holds it up to his dad.

Johnny is dumbfounded. “What were you chewing on then?”. Robby pulls out the bag of gummies Johnny bought and they laugh over it. “That’s gonna make for a hell of a story. That’s about the most badass thing I’ve ever seen.”

Johnny then gets a call. It’s Carmen. She tells him that Miguel found his dad and doesn’t understand the danger he is in. She said she overheard them talking about going to something called ‘El Hoyo Verde’. Robby puts it into his phone and has the address. Johnny races there.

 

***********************************

 

Tory is confused about what to do. She feels like a fraud but also Silver said she could be the face of the dojo for the plans he has to come. She doesn’t know what she wants. She needs to go to the only person who she thought she could trust besides Robby, Kreese. She goes to the jail where he’s being held before his trial takes place. She gets there and says that she is Kreese’s granddaughter so she could be let in. She is taken into a cold room with metal benches and tables. Other prisoners are there and meeting with people. Lawyers, family, etc. She sees Kreese. He’s shocked to see her but plays along.

“Hi grandpa.”

“Hi granddaughter,” Kreese says.

Tory sits down and doesn’t waste any time. “What happened to the Stingray? Why did you beat him like that?”

“Look kid, you need to believe when I say this. I didn’t do it. I wasn’t the one who beat him up.”

“We all saw how you treated him when he tried to come back to the dojo. You embarrassed him, but he came back anyway and ended up in the hospital.”

“I know what I said. I know what I did. But I didn’t do that to him. Silver framed me.”

“Framed you, why?”

“To take over Cobra Kai for himself. With me out of the picture he can turn it into whatever he wants. He’s crazy. He’ll do anything to get what he wants. Including framing his best friend for a crime and sending him to jail.”

“You’re right about that. He will do anything to get what he wants.”

“What are you talking about?”

“The tournament. He paid off the ref so Cobra Kai would win. I only found out about it because I saw him with the ref after the tournament. I talked to him about it. He didn’t deny it.”

“I’m sorry kid.”

“I need to know what to do. I need to leave the dojo. How can I continue to train under someone like him? If he’s willing to do this to you, what will he do to me? I have my mom and brother to think about. But everyone else in the dojo. Kenny. How can I make them believe me without proof?”

“What did he say when you found out? About the ref?”

“He said that he’s not going to force me to stay but if I do then he’ll make me the future of the dojo. He has some big plans for the dojo. Bigger than just opening more dojos.”

“He wants to take you to the world stage.”

“What?”

“There’s this karate tournament. It’s the biggest one in the world. The best dojos from around the road compete. He wanted me to enlist Cobra Kai in it in the 80s. But I said no. Now he wants to make his dream a reality. Spread his Cobra Kai world.”

“Spread it around the world? How?”

“The tournament doesn’t get a lot of attention outside of the karate world. Silver wants to make it big. Have the entire world watching karate. Watching Cobra Kai win and his style being able to spread all over the world.”

“And he’ll do anything for Cobra Kai to win. Like paying the refs off.”

“You can’t leave. You can be how he goes down. We can do it together.”

“How?”

“Be his star student. Try and learn more about his plans. When I get out of here, me and you can officially take him down and get Cobra Kai back. Get revenge for what he’s done to both of us.”

“If he find out–”

“He won’t. You won’t let him. Just be the student and let him play Sensei. In due time we’ll win. I promise, kid.”

Tory thinks to herself. She knows this is a bad idea. Silver is a bad guy and to not be messed with. But the thought of him going down after what he’s done is enjoyable. She makes her decision. “Okay, I’ll do it”. Kreese smiles and Tory leaves and goes home. She knows what she needs to do now. Bring her trophy in.

 

************************

 

Robby and Johnny reach El Hoyo Verde. They can’t get in through the front so they find a back entrance. It’s an MMA fighting club.

Johnny says “Look at this MMA grab-ass bullshit”. He starts asking anyone he sees if they’ve seen Hector Salazar.

They make their way into the place where the Octagon is. It’s dark and loud. People drinking and cheering for the fighters.

Johnny sees Miguel up top on the higher section. He yells, “MIGUEL!”. Robby looks to where Johnny shouted and sees Miguel. They try to make their way to them, but get stopped. One of the MMA fighters gets in their way and refuses to move. Johnny gets fed up and punches the guy in the face. Johnny then throws a roundhouse kick and the MMA guy catches it, punches Johnny in the gut and then picks him up and throws him on the ground. Johnny quickly rolls away before he gets kicked by the MMA fighter. Robby tries to help his dad and get in on the fight but Johnny pushes him away.

“No Robby, I got this. Just stay here.”

The MMA guy grabs Johnny and turns him around. He throws a punch and Johnny blocks it. They grab each other and Johnny tries to throw him on the ground but fails. Johnny goes on the offensive. Johnny legs kicks him and then roundhouse kicks him. Then he brings his leg back around for a spinning hook kick right to the face. The MMA guy is knocked down. He gets up and someone holds Johnny from the back so he can’t fight. The MMA guy punches him in the jaw. Then an elbow to the mouth. Johnny falls to the ground. He’s in pain. He gets up and throws a punch which is caught and he is flipped onto the ground. He gets punched over and over again. His shirt rips. Johnny then gets put in a head lock. Things are looking bad. Robby needs to do something. He gets an idea. He takes the chili he didn’t eat from his pocket and throws it to his dad. Johnny catches it and smashes the chili into the MMA guy’s eye, blinding him. He releases Johnny because of the pain. Johnny then knocks the guy out with a tornado kick. Johnny gets praise from the crowd and then asks the men where Hector is. They get a location and Johnny and Robby get out of there and into the car to get to Miguel before it’s too late.

“That was crazy dad.”

“Yeah I know. Maybe MMA fighters can actually fight, huh? It’s a good thing you kept that chili on you.”

“Yeah. Take the next left.”

Johnny turns and goes down the street with a bunch of shops that are all closed because it’s night time. They go down the street and that’s when they see him.

“Dad look” Robby says as he points to Miguel who is right in front of them.

Johnny stops the car and gets out and runs over to Miguel. Robby gets out too but stays in the car. Johnny and Miguel embrace. Miguel looks to be crying. Robby looks on with sympathy. Looks like Miguel realized who his dad really was. Miguel looked up at the car and made eye contact with Robby. He was surprised to see him and confused. Robby felt uncomfortable all of the sudden. He breaks eye contact and gets back into the car. Johnny leads Miguel to the car and he gets in the back.

“Everything’s going to be ok. We’re going home.” Johnny says.

 

************************

 

The next day Tory is dead set on taking Silver down. She has to be a spy for Kreese. She needs to play the perfect student and hope things don’t go too far. The day after her talk with Kreese, she goes to the new flagship dojo and brings her first place trophy. She takes a deep breath before entering. It’s a ghost town. No one, not even the front desk person, was there. Just Silver standing on the met. Tory takes the trophy and puts it in its place on the trophy wall. The wall has some other trophies on it too. In the center is a glass cobra. It’s shiny.

Silver says, “Nichols. So you’ve made your decision.”

“I’m back. Where’s everyone else?”

“No class today. There’s some business I need to take care of.”

Tory nods and moves to walk out. Business? What business could he be talking about? Is it about the Sekai Taikai? Tory sees Sensei Joe show up as she’s walking out. She wonders what he's doing here? Is he becoming an official Cobra Kai Sensei? They share a look and nod to each other. Tory walks out and waits for a bit in the parking lot. She wants to know what’s going on. After a few minutes, Sensei Joe comes out. He has an angered look on his face. He walks away from the dojo. Some time after that Tory sees other people come out. She recognizes them as the same Sensei’s from yesterday. They were all nursing injuries. It seems like a fight happened there. Did Silver make them all fight for the Sensei job? Tory gets in her car and drives home before she’s seen by anyone.

 

************************

The drive back was quiet. Mostly Johnny saying somethings about the scenery or something stupid. Back across the border, they stopped at a burger place for some needed rest. Miguel and Johnny sat next to each other. Robby across from them.

Johnny talked to him about the rest of the tournament. “Hawk won a nail biter against Robby”. This makes Robby cringe with the thought of losing again. Miguel gave him a weird almost mocking look. Johnny went on, “Then it all came down to the finals. Sam and Tory. LaRusso asked me to Sensei with him. We came to an understanding which we should have done long before the absolute last minute. You tried to talk some sense into me earlier and I didn’t listen. I’m sorry Miguel.”

“I know sensei.”

“Sam lost. Heartbreakingly. Maybe if the ref wasn’t blind then she would’ve won, but nonetheless. Tory won and so did Cobra Kai.”

Robby feels happy remembering that moment. When Tory won. He knew how much it meant to her and it was nice to be able to see that. He just wished it didn’t mean that Cobra Kai could stay open.

After their meal, Johnny goes to the bathroom which leaves Miguel and Robby alone with each other. Just them. Things are awkward for obvious reasons. Robby wants to say something to him but just can’t find the words. How could he? This was his rival. After everything they’ve both done to each other, how could they find some common ground? Once Johnny came back, they got back on the road and kept driving home. When they got back to the Valley, Johnny dropped off Robby at his mom’s apartment.

“Here we are.”

“Thanks dad.”

“Yeah”. Johnny pulls him into a hug and tells him “We’ll keep in touch okay.”

“Yeah dad.” Robby gives him a weak smile. Robby gets out of the car and opens the back door of the van. He needs to get his bag. It’s by Miguel’s feet. Him and Miguel make eye contact. Miguel gives him a ‘what do you want?’. Robby points to his bag and says “I need to get my bag”. Miguel moves his legs and Robby grabs his bag. “Thanks”. Robby goes up to the apartment and goes inside. His mom is out. He texts her and Tory to tell them that they are home. Robby goes to his room, puts his stuff on the ground and lays on his bed trying to decompress from what’s happened the last few days.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: The Water park

 

In the days after the tournament, Devon thought to herself about what Sensei Lawrence said to her last time they spoke. How he hoped she didn’t stop training and kept on competing and how he would always be there to support her. After some thought she decided she wanted to join another dojo. Not Cobra Kai but there are still other great dojos in the Valley still. She decided to join Topanga Karate mostly because it was the closest one to her house. When she registered, she got put in the black belt class because she technically was one in Eagle Fang and she’s practically better than a bunch of the fighters in the class. She outlasted most of them in the All Valley. Her skills were exceptional. One day she was doing some sparring with other students in the class. Their sensei, Sensei Rosenthal was a nice guy but nowhere near as hard as Sensei Lawrence.

“Fight!”. Devon threw a jab and then a front kick. She blocked a roundhouse and countered hard with a reverse punch to the gut. She hit the guy so hard that he groaned in pain and stepped off the mat.

“Good job Devon, but remember this is training . No need to hit our fellow students that hard here, okay?” Sensei Rosenthal said.

“But how are we expected to get better if we don’t give it our all in training?” Devon responded.

“Karate isn’t about hurting others Devon, especially not in this dojo. I know this is different from how you did things at your last dojo but please remember our dojo did win the All Valley two years ago.”

“Yeah, before Miyagi Do, Eagle Fang, and Cobra Kai showed up.”

Sensei Rosenthal's face palmed and said “Just go lighter please. Even in tournaments it’s supposed to be light contact. I don’t need angry parents complaining to me because they’re kids are getting hurt in training.”

Devon sighed and said “Fine.”

“Thank you, now get back to work”.

“Fight!”. Devon tries a roundhouse which gets blocked. Devon ducks under a right hook and counters with a jab, right punch, and then a flying roundhouse. Devon quickly blocks a front kick, throws one of her own, and then catches the guy with a spinning side kick to the gut. The guy holds his stomach and waves himself out of the match.

“Devon. What did I just say?” Sensei Rosenthal said angrily.

“What? That was like 50% power” Devon fired back.

Needless to say Devon didn’t feel welcome at the dojo, she fixes her blue Topanga gi and goes to practice on a training dummy. Devon looks around and gets funny looks from everyone. Great, another place that doesn’t like her because of her competitiveness. She can’t help that she has fire inside of her. This dojo isn’t perfect but it’s a place to train, so she just needs to stick it out. She needs to become a Champion. She’s not quitting Karate. ‘The only way you really lose is by giving up’.

 

**********************

 

It was Kenny’s idea for the dojo to take a trip to the waterpark one day. There was a discount going on and it was so hot. Everyone in the group chat made plans to go to the waterpark. Even Tory agreed too.

“See Queen Cobra, it’s a nice day to go on some water rides.” Kenny says to Tory.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. It was a good call. Still can’t believe you convinced Silver to cancel training for today for this.”

“I told him that this would do wonders for team chemistry. Sometimes we just need to do something fun together. And plus, I’m kind of Sensei Silver’s favorite.”

Tory winces when she hears Silver’s name. It’s been tough for her. Spying on Silver for Kreese. Being in the dojo longer than she wanted. She just wanted to be rid of all of this but she couldn’t. Not until Kreese is out and they take care of Silver. “Not sure if that’s a good thing Kenny”.

“What? Of course it is. Seems like someone is just jealous they aren’t Sensei’s favorite anymore.

Tory smirks and says, “Don’t think I won’t throw you into that pool.”

Kenny laughs and puts his hands up in self defense. “Okay, okay. When’s Robby getting here?”

“I don’t know, he said he was on the way.”

“Good. It’ll be nice to have him back. Especially since it seems like some of the Miyagi-Fangs are here too”. Tory looks around and sees a bunch of Miyagi Do’s and Eagle Fang’s sitting around on chairs. Kenny starts again, “Gonna need our King Cobra back in case things go down.”

“Just stay away from them. Tournament’s over. Let’s not get kicked out of the park today please.”

“Yeah I hear you. I'm gonna check out the slide with the big drop. See ya.”

Kenny walks away and Tory looks back at the Miyagi-Fangs. She sees Sam sitting down reading a book. Just like that Tory is taken back to their match. How one of the points was disallowed by the ref. The ref Silver paid off. He’ll pay. Silver has to pay. Whatever it takes.

 

***********************

 

Devon was excited to get the text from Miguel and the other Eagle Fangs that they wanted to meet up at the water park today. She missed her guys. Especially Miguel, she was worried when she found out he ran away to Mexico and Sensei Lawrence had to go get him. According to Miguel, it was an eye opening trip for him, whatever that meant? Right now Devon, Bert, and Mitch are braving the lazy river on this hot day, talking about karate.

“So you’re just gonna quit?” Bert asked Mitch.

“Well I have no other option now that Eagle Fang is closed and there is no way in hell that I’m going back to Cobra Kai.” Mitch responded.

Devon says, “I joined Topanga, it scratches the karate itch, but it’s pretty soft. Like the other day I was sparring and the Sensei got mad at me for hitting him too hard.”

“What a snowflake,” Bert said. They all started laughing and relaxed as the lazy river carried them.

Devon looked up and around the park, scouring the rides. She then sees some of the Cobra Kai fighters. That Tory girl who beat her and won the whole thing was there. Devon was still mad that the ref sold her during the match. If she was going to lose, at least call it fairly. She hoped she didn’t have to deal with any of the Cobra Kais today. She just wanted to have a nice relaxing day with her friends.

 

*************************

 

Robby arrives at the water park. He goes in and looks around for Tory. He sees her sitting with some Cobra Kais. She looks good in her bathing suit. Robby was a little nervous to speak to her. He knew he needed to bring up the fact that he’s leaving Cobra Kai. Hopefully she takes it the right way. Hopefully Robby can get through to everyone and help them get out of Cobra Kai before it’s too late. Especially Kenny.

“Hey Tory.” Robby yells at her.

Tory completely lights up when she sees Robby. She gets up and goes over to him. She grabs his face and kisses him. It’s a nice cool kiss. She takes his hands into hers and says, “I missed you.”

“I missed you too.”

“How was Mexico? Did you hit up the beach with your dad?”

Robby cringes as he remembers the trip, “Uh… wasn’t really that kind of trip. But we did work out a few of our issues”. Robby then sees Miguel there at the waterpark sitting next to Sam, “But there’s just some that are too big to solve”. Robby took a deep breath, he needed to break the news to Tory, “Look I’ve been thinking about this for a while and I’m not coming back to Cobra Kai. It isn’t right for me or anyone. I was wondering if you'd consider taking a break from it.”

Tory is confused, ”What are you talking about?”

“You heard what Kreese did and he’s not half as bad as Silver. Now’s the time to get out before things get worse.”

Tory revels on those words. She so badly wants to listen to Robby. To leave Cobra Kai with him, but she can’t. Kreese has a plan to get revenge on Silver and she can’t just abandon him. “I can’t just quit.”

“Well if I can, then so can you. Trust me. Silver is gonna get in your head, and then he’s going to tell you–”

Tory cuts him off, “Robby, I’m glad you and your dad worked through some of your shit. And if you want to leave the dojo then that’s on you. But don’t tell me what to do. I’m a big girl. I can make my own decisions.”

Robby nods in defeat and says, “Okay.”

“Come on, let's check out the Typhoon. There’s a 5-story drop that’s supposed to be sick”. Robby smiles and nods and Tory leads him towards the ride. “You know you gotta break this news to Kenny too right?”

“Yeah I know.”

“He's going to be disappointed. He’s been waiting for you to get back. And he’s been begging me to train him since you left.”

“How does he seem? Does he seem different after the tournament?”

“No, same old Kenny. Just maybe a little more hard nosed now.” Robby winces as he remembers the blood dripping from Kenny's nose after Robby and his fight. Tory realizes what she said, “Okay that was a bad choice of words but he’s fine. He doesn’t blame you for what happened. He’s just even more motivated to get better.”

“Yeah, but I blame myself.”

“Look none of this. Let’s just have a nice day together, please?”

“Yeah okay, sorry.”

 

**********************

 

Kenny has been hanging out with some of the guys in the dojo, including Kyler. They’ve been going on all of the rides and talking about some random shit.

Kyler starts “Ay it’s a lot of pressure, but if Keene is out, then I got no choice but to be the next King Cobra.”

Kenny gets confused, “Woah, wait, wait, Robby’s not out. He was just on a trip”

“Hey you're tripping if you think he’s coming back. Dude is out like Flint. Okay, we out here on our own bruh”.

Kyler and the rest leave. Kenny thinks about what he was saying. Robby’s out? No way. There’s no way he’d quit. Not just because he didn’t win the All Valley. It all worked out in the end. Robby wouldn't quit on them, quit on him. Kyler is full of shit as usual. Kenny then locks eyes on someone. It’s LaRusso. His ex bully. He’s here. Kenny remembers what happened last time in the locker room. Kenny gets an idea on how to get back at him. He goes and gathers some Cobras.

 

*************************

 

Kenny, Kyler, and some other Cobras walk up on Anthony who just got out of the water.

Kenny calls out, “Looking pretty pasty LaPusso.”

Anthony looks back. Kyler says “This is the chump who was giving you shit in school?”

Anthony says to Kyler, “You’ve been to my house, you dated my sister.”

Kyler fires back, “I date a lot of sisters.”

Anthony turns to Kenny and says “Look, I don’t want any trouble.”

Kenny laughs, “Well you should’ve thought of that before you and your weak ass friends decided to come after me.”

“I said I was sorry, okay, and you already got me back. You know, I thought we were cool.”

“Oh, oh, oh… you thought we were cool okay. Let me think. Are we cool?”. Kenny says sarcastically. “Nah”. The other cobras then take pool tubes and stack it up on Anthony so we can’t move. They hold him still. Kenny gets into a fighting stance and throws a roundhouse kick onto Anthony, making him fall into the water.

“Good shit man!” Kyler says,

“Thanks”.

“Bye bye, little bitch!”.

“Let’s go.” Kenny says as he daps up Kyler.

Hawk saw what happened and came over to them angrily.

“Hey, what the hell was that?” Hawk says.

“None of your business” Kyler says.

“Well I’m making it my business.” Hawk fires back.

“Hey, Kyler, Kyler. Maybe he needs another haircut to remember who he’s talking too” Kenny says to Hawk.

“You really want to take on the Champ kid?”

“Mickey Mouse ass Champ. You’re lucky Diaz got hurt. Robby beats you nine times out of ten and he won just as many matches as you.”

“Yeah and one of those was against you. That wasn’t much of a fight was it?”

Kenny and Hawk start pressing up on each other. Kyler starts instigating, “Come on, you really going to take that from him. From lip?”

Tory sees things getting tense from afar and springs into action. She goes over and pushes Hawk and Kenny away from each other. “Hey, hey, hey! Back off”

“Hey, stay out of this”. Hawk says to her.

“What’s the matter? You're scared I’m right? Champ?” Kenny says as he winks at Hawk.

“Hey enough” Tory says in a stern voice to Kenny. She turns to Hawk and says “Unless you want to get your ass kicked? I suggest you stay on your side of the park? Away from us.”

“Fine. Just tell your boys to stop causing trouble. And we got better rides on our side anyways.”

Hawk walks away. Tory turns back to Kenny who has a very angry look in his eyes. “Hey, it’s over, okay. He’s not worth it.”

Kenny’s face softens. “Okay Nichols.”. Kenny walks away.

Tory takes a deep breath. She just had to stop another brawl from breaking out. Robby comes up to her, “Hey, you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. It’s all good, I handled it.”

“Look, I know you can handle yourself. But don’t tell me that the best place for Kenny is Cobra Kai.”

 

**********************

 

Some time passes since Hawk’s scuffle with Cobra Kai. Everyone has stuck to their side so far. But only having access to half of the park seems unfair. Devon definitely didn’t like it. Who was Cobra Kai to divide the park in half. Mitch and Bert are groveling about it.

“This is bullshit. I’ve been waiting to go on the ‘Double Dragon’ all summer.” Mitch says.

“Too bad. Hawk said we can’t go over there. Cobra Kai claimed it." Bert replied.

“So we’re gonna just let them make up arbitrary rules? We have just as many rights to those rides as anyone else. I’m not paying for half the park”. Devon gets up quickly and starts walking. She turns back to Bert and Mitch and says “You coming?”. They both get up and all three of them make their way to the other side of the park. They run into Kenny, Kyler, and some other Cobras.

“Hey, what do you think you’re doing? This isn’t your side.” Kenny says.

“There are no sides, we’re all paying for the entire park. I’m not you guys keep me from what is rightfully mine” Devon fires back.

All of them start arguing and pressing up on each other. A fight could break out at any moment. There’s pushing and shoving. Robby and Tory see it and get over there quickly to break it up. Tory pulls Kenny back. Robby stands in between the two sides and urges them to get back. Robby and Tory keep trying to push both sides away from each other. That’s when Miguel comes up behind him and pushes him a little.

“Hey what are you doing?” Miguel says.

“Trying to break up the fight, back off.”

“Don’t–”

Then a loud whistle sounds. The life guard comes over to all of them. “STOP IT! ALL OF YOU. OR YOUR ALL GETTING KICKED OUT!”

Everyone stops. Miguel is first to speak. “Clearly we can’t coexist in peace, so let’s find a solution.”

Mitch says, “We can’t fight, we’ll get kicked out, so what are we supposed to do?”

Robby turns to Tory, “We need to go.”

“No,” Tory says.

“How about a race?” Bert says. Everyone looks up at the ‘Double Dragon’.

Hawk says “I’m game.”

“So am I” Tory responds.

“All right, champ v champ.” Kyler says.

“Whoever wins, gets the park.” Tory says.

“Deal, but you won’t win,” Hawk says confidently.

Everyone walks away to their sides, leaving Robby right there in the middle. Cobra Kai is having an even worse effect on Kenny and everyone than it seemed. They can’t keep doing this. Something needs to change.

Kenny goes and gets two pool tubes. He gives one to Tory and another to Hawk who grabs it aggressively from him. Kenny smirks at him as he walks away know full well what he did to the tube. Robby comes up behind Kenny.

“Hey Kenny, can we talk?”

“Robby, what’s up? You haven’t been back to the dojo. I miss you man. I need my mentor back. What keeps you away? There’s a rumor that you’re quitting–”

“It’s true.”

“What? Why?”

“I know you’re in Cobra Kai because of me, but I just wanted you there because I thought it’d help you.”

“It did help. You did help me. You taught me how to stand up for myself and get back at my bullies.”

“I know that’s what you think but trust me. It’ll turn you into someone you don’t want to be.”

“It’s what happened to me and I don’t want you to go through that”. Robby remembers the tournament and him kicking Kenny down hard. “I didn’t want to hurt you at the tournament, but that’s what Cobra Kai makes you do.”

“Nah, I’m glad you didn’t hold back. I needed that. It’s making me a better fighter in the long run. Can’t just have you taking it easy on me all the time.”

“No Kenny, I have been down this path before–”

Kenny pushes Robby away, “Back off. Before Cobra Kai, I used to get picked on. Now I’m stronger than ever and you’re trying to say that it’s bullshit. That it’s not right? What am I supposed to do Robby? Let them pick on me. Take it like a little bitch?... Nah, I’m not gonna quit. And I can’t believe you would”. Kenny walks away disgusted with Robby. How dare he tell me to quit the best thing that’s ever happened to him. What’s wrong with him?

Robby is left there defeated again. Now he’s completely lost Kenny. He’s responsible for that kid and now he doesn't want to listen. Why can’t anyone see what Cobra Kai really is? See through the facade Silver has painted.

 

**************************

 

The race is about to start. Cobra Kai and Miyagi-Fang are on their respective sides. Robby goes over to the Miyagi-Fang side. Devon notices this and is weirded out that Robby Keene, King Cobra is on their side for.

“What are you doing here? Your side is over there.” Devon says as she points to the Cobras.

“I’m on no one’s side. I just want this to be over.” Robby replies annoyed.

Devon is taken aback by this. He’s not cheering for his girlfriend and Queen Cobra. What’s with him? Devon heard from Miguel that Robby went down with his dad, Sensei Lawrence, to find Miguel. Maybe what happened there changed something in him.

The Cobra Kai side cheers on Tory while the Miyagi-Fang side cheers on Hawk. Kyler is the announcer. “This is to decide the Champion of all Champions!”. Tory and Hawk get on to their pool tubes. “Three, two, one. Let’s go!”. And just like that, Hawk and Tory are off. Sliding down, trying to get there the fastest. Tory’s heart beats a million miles an hour and hopes she can actually win this time. Tory sees the pool and splashes into it. She yells and celebrates her win as well as the Cobras.

“Yeah let’s go. WOOOO!”

Hawk comes down a few seconds later and his pisses. He holds up his pool tube, it’s completely deflated. “What the hell? You guys cheated. Mine had a hole in it.”

The entire Miyagi-Fang side chants “Cheaters!” over and over again. Tory is taken back to seeing Silver with the ref. She won again because it was rigged. She quickly gets out of the pool. Robby sees Hawk going over to Kenny and runs to the other side.

“Hey dipshit, I know this was you.” Hawk says to Kenny as he throws the deflated pool tube down at his feet.

Kenny smirks “I don’t know what you’re talking about. And even if I did. What are you going to do about it?”

“I’m not going to strike first if that’s what you think. And you don’t have the balls to do so anyway.

Kenny nods to himself. He gets angry and then swings on Hawk. Hawk dodges the right hook. “Is that all you got?” Hawk taunts Kenny with. Kenny gets in a fighting stance and then throws punch after punch. Hawk redirects them all easily. Kenny tries a back hand which Hawk catches. Kenny is able then to catch Hawk off guard with a punch to the face which stuns him. Kenny throws a roundhouse. Hawk catches it and drives his elbow into it. Kenny screams out in pain. Robby reaches them and pushes Hawk away from Kenny and Hawk falls back into the pool. Miguel comes up behind Robby and pushes him.

“Hey, watch yourself,” Miguel says.

“You wanna go?” Robby responds.

The life guard blows his whistle and comes between Robby and Miguel. He tells everyone to leave the park immediately. Everyone groans as they all walk out.

 

*******************

 

Robby and Tory are walking together out of the park to the parking lot.

“Well this really sucks, I can’t believe they kicked us out.” Robby says.

Robby snaps back, “Well this is what happens when Cobra Kai is involved. Everybody loses.”

“Are you trying to blame me for getting kicked out? I was trying to stop a fight, not start one.”

“I know you won the tournament and everything is going good for you now, but by defending them you’re part of the problem.”

“I was just hoping we could have a fun day together. But I guess that’s impossible.”

“It’s only impossible if you're still in Cobra Kai. And so is staying with me.” Robby pauses. That last part came out too quickly he didn’t realize he had said it. But he looked Tory. He hoped she would leave Cobra Kai. Hoped that she doesn’t want to be brainwashed anymore.

Tory looks at Robby. She wants to say she’ll leave. Leave for him. But she can't yet. She can’t because of Kreese and she needs to get revenge on Silver and Kreese said not to tell anyone. Including Robby. She can’t. Not yet. Even if it means letting him go. “Well I’m not leaving Cobra Kai.”

Robby is disappointed and saddened by her answer, “Then I guess that’s it. You and Kenny and everyone else can stay brainwashed, but I’m done trying to help. You guys obviously don’t want it.”

Robby walks away from Tory. Neither of them wanted to break up, but they both thought they had no other choice.

Robby is walking through the parking lot. He needs a walk to clear his head while he waits for his ride. Then out of nowhere Miguel comes and pushes him.

“Hey! I could’ve sworn Sensei said you were out of Cobra Kai.”

“I’m not in Cobra Kai.”

“Yet you're on their side every time they start fights.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about. I was just trying to break up the fights.”

“Look I know you think just because you came down to Mexico, that you’re a good guy now. But guess what, you're not” Miguel says as he pushes Robby again.

“Well look who’s talking. And I came down to Mexico to help you and to try and make amends. I didn’t have to go. You’d probably still be lost if it wasn’t for me because we both know my dad can’t work an online map. So please have a little grace. I know what I’ve done, but don’t act like you're so innocent. You’ve pulled a lot of shit on me too.”

“Bullshit” Miguel and Robby start pushing each other. Johnny just drove up behind them. He gets out of the car and breaks them up.

“Hey, hey. Stop it. I want you guys to get along. We’re all friends now.” Johnny says.

“No, we’re not friends.” Miguel says.

“We never will be,” Robby says. Both of them walk away from each other.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: Extreme Measures

 

The day after the waterpark mess, Tory is at training at Cobra Kai. She’s pissed about her break up with Robby. She was so mad at herself for pushing him away. She should’ve just said yes to him. Should just leave Cobra Kai and be done with it. But no, she had to talk to Kreese. She had to do the things he told her to do to help take Silver down from the inside. She just should’ve listened to Robby or at the very least told him what was going on. But he probably would’ve talked her out of it. As soon as Tory gets to the dojo, she uses the punch master and unloads everything into it. Punch after punch, getting all of her anger out on it. Kenny looks on at her and is a little bit worried, it’s distracting his own training. As he’s doing a roundhouse kick he sees someone come in the dojo through the entrance, it’s Stingray. They guy who got beat nearly to death by Sensei Kreese. The entire dojo goes quiet. Tory turns around to see why all the noise stopped. She sees Stingray, her heart stops. He’s here. He looks to be all healed from his injuries.

“There he is.” Silver says. “The man himself. An exemplar of everything Cobra Kai stands for. Loyalty. Discipline. Inner strength. After former Sensei Kreese’s cowardly attack, most people would’ve crawled into a hole to hide. Not Stingray. He stood tall. Demanded justice. That’s Cobra Kai. So let’s give the welcome he deserves”.

The entire class including Kenny gave a round of applause for Stingray. Everyone except Tory who just stared at him with animosity. She noticed during Silver’s speech that he looked uncomfortable. Looks like the guilt of framing Kreese is getting to him.

“Nichols, take over class.” Silver says. Tory nods and motions for Kenny to join the rest of the class on the mat. She leads the class through drills and sneaks looks at Silver and Stingray, wondering what he’s saying to him. They leave soon enough.

After class, Kenny goes over to talk with Tory.

“Hey Nichols.”

“Sorry Kenny, I can’t stay after class today. I have work to do.”

“Oh it’s not that. I was just wondering if you’re alright. You seem on edge and extra angry today.”

“I’m fine.”

“That’s bullshit. Does it have to do with Robby quitting? Believe me, I think it’s bullshit too that he’s trashing Cobra Kai now and–”

“We broke up.”

“Oh… I’m sorry Tory.”

“He has his own thing going on and so do I.”

“Well if you ever need anything–”

“I’ll be okay Kenny, thanks. I’ll be able to stay after class with you tomorrow, okay.”

“Okay, bye Tory.”

Tory gets out of the dojo quickly. She needs to follow Stingray. Sensei Kreese told her to follow him and learn his address and then bring it to the attention of Mr. LaRusso that Stingray lied and Silver helped him do it. Maybe they can find evidence that Stingray lied and that can be helped to take down Silver and get Kreese out of jail. If she tries to snoop around then there’s more of a chance she gets caught by Silver and everything her and Kreese have been working towards will be for nothing. If she gets LaRusso to do it then there’s less suspicion on her. So that’s what Tory does, she follows and finds Stingray’s new place. She takes a newspaper that has Stingray and Kreese’s trial information and verdict. Tory writes “LIAR” above Stingray’s head and puts his address at the bottom of the paper. She drives to the LaRusso house and puts it in their mail box. Hopefully this works. Now that she’s lost Robby because of this, she needs to make it worth it.

 

************************

 

Since the waterpark, Robby has been staying at his dad’s apartment. His mom went on a trip and his dad said that he wants Robby to stay the summer with him to help with their relationship. Robby loved that his dad was making an effort finally. His apartment looked better than it normally did. Smells nicer and makes it look like he’s a functioning adult. His dad also made these delicious manwiches for dinner. It tasted amazing considering his dad wasn’t measuring anything and putting spice after spice. Robby is in the room his dad gave him, this is where he slept that one time he was here when he brought Sam here after she got drunk. He gets a knock at the door.

“Hey Robby.”

“Yeah dad.”

Johnny opens the door and says, “Hey, you hungry?”

“Uh, sure. What do you have?”

“I was thinking about going out to eat. I know this great place in Chattsworth.”

“What is it called?”

“Olive Garden.”

“Olive Garden. Okay yeah sure let’s do it. Just us?”

“Yeah, just us. Some father and son bonding.”

“Okay, let me get ready.”

“Yep” Johnny said as he sent a text.

“Who are you texting?”

“Huh? No one. Come on, let's get out of here. Just wait until you try those breadsticks. They are to die for.”

They get into the car and are on the way to the restaurant.

“Hey let me ask you something.” Johnny says.

“What?” Robby replies.

“What happened at the waterpark?”

“Cobra Kai kept causing problems. Me and Tory kept trying to break it up. Then your student kept getting mad at me for trying to break it up and accused me of still being in Cobra Kai.”

“I’m sure Miguel didn’t mean it like that.”

“He literally said those words. Look I know I pushed Hawk into the pool, but I just didn’t want him to hurt Kenny. As much of an asshole Kenny was acting like, he’s still just a kid who’s been under the wrong influence. It’s hard to do the right thing when your friends and girlfriend won’t listen to you and everyone else getting mad at me when I try to help.”

“Look I know this must be hard. You’re in between all of this conflict–”

“Not anymore. I’m done with Cobra Kai completely. They don’t want my help so what’s the point?”

 

*****************************

 

When they get to the Olive Garden, they get seated and Johnny goes to use the bathroom. Robby takes a look at the menu and is deciding what to order. He then looks up to see Miguel standing there with the same ‘I got played’ look on his face that Robby had on his.

“Let me guess, your dad invited you to lunch too?” Miguel said.

“Yep”. Robby responds.

“And he didn’t tell you that I was coming?”

“Nope”. Robby starts to get up to leave but Johnny comes back.

“Hey, hey. Where are you going? Sit down. Hear me out for a minute.” Johnny says to both of them. He pulls up a chair and both Miguel and Robby take a seat. “All right, yeah, I lied to get you guys here. After what I saw at the waterpark, I knew you wouldn’t come willingly. I know you’re both in bitchy moods because you both just broke up with your girlfriends”. Robby looks at Miguel for a second. Him and Sam broke up? “Since the Mexico thing felt like a small step in the right direction. I figured it might help to go on another trip.”

Robby looks at his dad questioningly, “A trip? To a mall in Chattsworth.”

Then a server comes to the table and responds, “Your body may be in a mall my friend, but your taste buds are about to go on a tour of the old country”. He points to Johnny and says “This guy knows what I’m talking about.”

“Yes I do.” Johnny says.

The server starts again, “It doesn’t matter where we go, the birth place of culinary delight awaits. You want an alfredo, boom, we’re in Rome. Ravioli, Tuscany it is. We gotta come back here for the chocolate lasagna. Cause like baseball and big gulps, that’s only in America”. Miguel and Robby both look at the server dumbfounded. He can feel the awkwardness. “Tell you what, I’ll get you a basket of breadsticks right out of the oven. I’ll come right back. Done and done”. The server leaves.

Johnny looks at both Robby and Miguel and says, “Come on guys. The guy gives that kind of effort and you just sit there looking pissed.”

“It’s not his effort I’m pissed at.” Miguel says.

“Breadsticks aren’t going to fix this.” Robby says.

Johnny fires back with “Spoken like a man who’s never had the Garden’s breadsticks. One bite and you’ll forget why you were mad at each other in the first place.”

“Yeah I’m never going to forget that.” says Miguel.

“Niether am I” Robby says.

Both of them get up and walk out of the restaurant. Robby goes to his dad’s car and waits. He can’t believe his dad tried to do this to him. Father-son bonding time his ass. Why is he trying to force this? It’s not like they can just automatically become friends. Not after everything. Miguel’s never going to forgive him for almost killing him and how can Robby forgive Miguel if he keeps acting like he’s 100% innocent in their beef.

 

****************************

 

Later in the day, when Robby is at the apartment, Robby is listening to music in his room when he gets a knock on the door. He comes out to see what his dad wants. The apartment is decorated weirdly. He sees Miguel and immediately gets annoyed and takes off his headphones.

“You literally just said he wasn’t here” Miguel said angrily to Johnny.

“Yeah, I lied again. Not my fault you fell for it twice.” Johnny replies. “You guys were right. Tricking you into lunch wasn't my best effort. So I did some interneting, found a bunch of strategies to build trust and teamwork through cooperative exercises. The least lame one is an escape room. How it works–”

Robby interjects, “I know what an escape room is and I’m not doing it”.

“Yeah that goes double for me.” Miguel agrees. He tries to open the door to go out but it doesn’t open.

“I reversed the door knobs. It’s locked from the inside”. Johnny holds up a key and says, “And this is the only key”. He then throws it in the sink and turns on the garbage disposal. “I glued the windows shut too, so no one is getting out of here unless you work together”. Both Robby and Miguel sigh. “Now as I was saying, the way it works is, you start with a theme, okay? Our theme is the Lincoln County War. New Mexico territory, 1878. Lincoln County regulators Jose Chaves y Chaves and Josiah “Doc” Scurlock have been arrested to be hanged”. Johnny points to Miguel and says “Your Chaves obviously.”.

“This is just the plot to ‘Young Guns 2’” Miguel says.

“Shit, you saw it?” Johnny says surprised.

“Yeah, with you.” Miguel fires back.

“Who cares. Dad, you’re missing the point. You could lock us in here forever and we’ll never be friends.” Robby says.

“Yeah. Why are you suddenly pushing this so hard?”

“Because of me and your mom. It’s just we’re all sort of on the way to becoming a family.”

“A family, me and him are you joking.” Miguel says inquisitively.

Johnny responds with “Okay, maybe not the traditional kind–”

Robby interjects, “No not any kind. I mean you two have your thing, whatever. But you keep forcing this, all you're going to do is get his ass kicked.”

“Ready when you are runner-up,” Miguel says, trying to sound tough.

“Name the time and place” Robby fires back.

Then Rosa, Miguel’s grandma, comes in dressed as a cowboy. She says, reading off her hand, “I am Billy the Kid and I have a riddle for you”.

The door is open so Miguel goes out of it back to his apartment. Robby puts his headphones back on and goes back to his room. His dad is delusional to think that he and Miguel could become friends, let alone a family. After everything. There’s just no way.

 

**********************

 

It’s almost night time and Robby has been spending the entire time in his room listening to music, bored out of his mind. He missed Tory. Maybe he should apologize and try to get back together with her. Would she take him?

*HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNNNNNKKKKKKKKKKKKK*

Robby hears a big horn sound from outside. He gets up and goes outside to see what’s happening. He sees it was his dad. Miguel is out there too.

“What the hell is going on out here?” One of the neighbors ask.

“Mind your business dirtbag, beat it” Johnny says to him. He points to Miguel and Robby and tells them to stay put.

“Are you kidding me dad”

“I don’t know how many times I have–”

“QUIET!”. This catches Miguel and Robby’s attention. “You wanna hang on to your grudge? Fine. But at least be men about it. Put your fists where your mouth is.”

Both look confused. Robby asks, “You want us to do what?”

“Fight it out. No points. Not mats. Just keep fighting till you get it all out of your systems.”

“What? Here, now?” Miguel asks.

“That’s a time and this is a place. Unless that was all just talk.”

“Not for me.” Miguel says.

“Or me” Robby replies.

“All right, let’s get on with it.”

Robby and Miguel get into a fighting stance. Miguel strikes first with a jab which gets blocked. Robby fires back with a jab of his own which meets the same result. Both trade punches and blocks.

Johnny taunts them. “Is that all you got? I thought you were sworn enemies.”

Robby jumps over Miguel’s leg kick. Miguel throws a back hand which is blocked. Robby throws a low punch which is blocked. Miguel blocks another punch and a roundhouse that Robby throws. Then Robby blocks a low then high kick from Miguel. Robby tries a double kick. Then a third one that hits Miguel’s kick. Robby tries a spin kick which Miguel dodges. Miguel blocks two punches and then counters with a spinning hook kick which catches Robby on the face. His nose bleeds from it. Robby gets angry and goes on offense. He throws a crescent kick then a roundhouse into a jumping and spinning crescent kick which backs Miguel up. Robby spins on his feet and sweeps Miguel’s legs out from under him and he falls backwards onto the pavement.

“Let’s go” Robby says.

Miguel legs kicks Robby. Robby blocks a right and left hand from Miguel. Robby throws a roundhouse which gets blocked. Miguel does a spinning side kick which hits Robby in the gut and pushes him into a potted plant. Both Robby and Miguel get back into their stances. Robby throws a front kick which is blocked. Miguel does the same. Robby does a double kick. Miguel blocks it. Robby then blocks a roundhouse from Miguel. Robby throws two punches and then leg kicks Miguel, he hits the wall. Robby runs and jumps off of the A.C. unit on the wall to kick Miguel in the face hard. A cut is opened above Miguel's eye. Miguel is up against the door to the upstairs apartment. Robby roundhouse kicks him into the door and then does a spinning side kick so hard, it sends Miguel flying through the door. They keep fighting and go upstairs and tackle each other to the ground.

“Hey, upstairs is out of bounds. The fight's over!” Johnny screams, trying to get them to stop.

Miguel punches Robby clean in the face. Robby blocks the next punch and kicks Miguel to the wall and then roundhouse kicks him in the chest. Miguel tries to tackle Robby. Robby elbows him in the back and knees Miguel’s chest. Then he flips Miguel onto the ground. Robby tries to stomp Miguel. Miguel rolls away and kicks Robby in the head. Miguel gets up and they trade blows; punches and kicks and elbows. Miguel throws Robby on to the railing and punches him twice in the face. Robby blocks the third and grabs Miguel’s arm and puts it in an arm bar. Robby remembers the school fight, how Miguel had him in this too and chose to not break his arm. Robby knees Miguel in the chest and pushes him away. Robby and Miguel keep trading, going blow for blow. Neither one wanted to give up. Robby blocks a punch and then Miguel blocks a punch. Then they both front kick each other in the chest. Miguel goes backwards and hits the wall, hard. Robby goes the other way and hits the railing and is going over it. Miguel regains quickly and grabs Robby before he falls. Robby looks down at the ground terrified.

“Oh shit!” Robby says.

Johnny is already on his way up.

“It’s okay, I got you. Here, give me your hand.” Miguel says frantically.

Robby listens immediately and gives his hand to Miguel who pulls him up and over the railing completely. Both of them sit down out of breath.

“Why didn’t you let me drop? That could’ve been great revenge for what I did to you.” Robby says.

“I didn’t get into karate to hurt people. I did it to be a badass and find balance.” Miguel responds.

“Yeah I understand that. Karate with Mr. LaRusso helped me find some sort of balance in my own shit life.”

“The last time we fought like this, how come you didn’t hold back?”

“I just wanted to finish the fight. Not like that, obviously. I just got so mad and saw red. It felt like everything going wrong in my life was centered around you. I was jealous of you because of your relationship with my dad. How I never had that. And the fact you kissed Sam, it felt like you were taking something else away from me and you tried to rub it in my face during the fight. I just wanted it to stop, I wanted it to be over. I can’t even believe what happened. Can’t believe I kicked you off. As soon as it happened I was sick to my stomach with what happened. What I did. I’m sorry Miguel. I never meant for that to happen. I had tunnel vision. I barely even knew where we were. I’d take it back in a second if I could. I mean I was the cause of the worst moment of your life. If it’s any consolation, it was the worst moment of my life too.” Robby says with tears in his eyes.

Miguel nods, “Yeah, I’ll take it. I know it couldn’t have been easy on you. Watching me and your dad have a relationship and having your girlfriend cheat on you with the same guy. I was an asshole too to you. The first time we met I tried to fight you. Then at the tournament when I kept trying to hurt your shoulder even more. I’m sorry too.”

“I appreciate that Miguel.”

Johnny gets upstairs finally and says “So, is it over?”

Robby and Miguel looks at each other and then back to Johnny and nod to him

“Thank God because if you guys still hated each other when the baby gets here…” Johnny realizes what he said.

Robby and Miguel are confused.

“They baby. Like you and my mom?” Miguel asks Johnny.

“Yeah, uh, we’re having a baby.” Johnny says. “We’re supposed to tell you together so you better act surprised.

Robby and Migue both smile “Holy Shit!” Miguel says.

“Yeah like that.”

“Dad… that's awesome.”

Robby goes in and hugs Johnny. Miguel comes in too and hugs him from the other side. After the hug, Johnny puts an arm around each Miguel and Robby and takes them back to the Diaz apartment where they can have dinner. Johnny got Olive Garden to go. Miguel and Robby sit down and tend to their injuries from the fight while Johnny prepares the food for them and opens up the breadsticks. They both try them and are amazed at how good they are.

“Wow, you weren’t kidding about these breadsticks dad.”

“I wouldn’t lie to you… three times… in one day.” Johnny says.

Both Miguel and Robby laugh. Then the door opens and Miguel’s mom comes in and is shocked to see Robby in here with them.

“Hi mom,” Miguel says.

“Hi Ms. Diaz” Robby says sweetly

“Hi,” Ms. Diaz says, looking at Johnny to know what’s going on.

Robby says to her, “I hope it’s cool I’m having dinner here.”

“It’s very cool. You’re welcome here anytime Robby.”

The rest of the night goes great. Miguel and Robby have dinner together now not as enemies or rivals. They’re united by something stronger, a new familial bond because of the baby. Robby is glad that he and Miguel could make amends and if he can do it with Miguel, then he can do it with everyone else.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: The only way we really lose is…

 

Bad. Things are very bad. Tory is stressed out from being Kreese’s mole. His latest plan to use Mr. LaRusso to find proof that Stingray lied about Kreese blew up in their faces. Silver found out and beat up Mr. LaRusso, beat him badly. Tory feels so guilty. This never would’ve happened if she just didn’t listen to Kreese. Now someone else is hurt. She should’ve just listened to Robby. Why didn’t she just listen to him? This never would’ve happened if she did. She so badly wants to go to Robby right now. But she doesn’t, she goes to the prison where Kreese is being held. She is taken into the visitation area and sits down with her Sensei.

“Hi grandpa.” Tory says.

“Hi granddaughter,” Kreese says in response. “What’s wrong?”

“Everything’s going to shit. Things were supposed to be better after the tournament. But it’s only getting worse. Robby was right, Cobra Kai and this is turning me into someone I don’t want to be. I’m hiding the truth from someone I care about. I’m lying to someone I fear. I’m delivering anonymous notes that could put people in danger. There must be another way. Or at least someone else out there who wants to be in this fight. Just tell there’s an endgame to this. I need to know that this is not all for nothing.”

“There is an endgame kid. Silver’s going down. Only he doesn’t know it yet. How’d our sting pan out?”

“Not the way we hoped. Sensei Silver didn’t even bat an eye. He’s just been focused on expanding the dojos.”

“That’s unfortunate. Is there something else?”

“Mr. LaRusso got really hurt. Because of us.”

Without remorse, Kreese says “Well, that’s one enemy gone. When I get out of here, I’ll take care of the other.”

“You don’t care about what happened to Mr. LaRusso?”

“He was a means to an end.”

“Is that what I am?”

“Of course not. You and I are the only ones who can trust each other.”

“How much longer do I have to stay at the dojo? I already lost my relationship because of this.”

“I know how hard it is to be behind enemy lines. But I need you there a little longer. I have a plan to get out of this place.”

“You do?”

“Yeah. I’m going to play the good soldier. Which is what I want you to do too. So keep doing whatever Silver says, but keep your eyes and ears open. Now he’s smart, but he’ll slip. And that will be the opening we need. Can you handle that?”

“Yes Sensei.”

“Good.”

Tory gets up and walks out of the prison. She needs to get to training. She needs to get to Silver.

 

**************************

 

At the Cobra Kai Flagship dojo, Kenny unloads a bunch of punches into a dummy. Sweat drips down his face. Ever since the tournament, Kenny has been in the dojo, working, training to get better. He needs to get better. He has this hunger inside of him and it needs to be quenched. He’s started doing more complicated moves and combos. Tory has been working with him. But even after hours Kenny is here in the dojo making sure he’s getting the most out of it. He’s been abusing that late night pass Silver gave him. Tory walks in with her gi on.

“Hey Tory, how’s it going?”

“Fine Kenny. What about you? What have you been doing?”

“Training. You should really get those late night passes. There’s like no one here past 7”

“You’re here for that long? What time do you usually go home?”

“9,10. I don’t know, it varies. Depends on how much I got in me. Sometimes Sensei Silver is here and free to give me instructions too.”

“Jeez, why are you here so much? You should be out there having fun and enjoying summer.”

“Not going to be a champion if I don’t train hard. Gotta catch up to you somehow. Plus I’ve got nothing to do anyways.”

“Still, don’t over do it.”

“Trust me, I got it. You should come in late too. After your shifts to get some more practice in. If that works better for me to train with me?”

“I’ll think about it. But only if you take a few hours after practice to do something that’s not karate related.”

“Deal.”

Just then Silver walks in. Tory and Kenny turn their attention to him. He’s not alone. He’s trailed by some other adults. The one leading them, an Asian woman who looks menacing. She looks over at Tory.

“Class, gather around. There are some people I’d like you to meet.” Silver says. Everyone gathers on the mat in rows, Kenny and Tory next to each other at the front. “When I first learned Karate, the ‘Way of the Fist’, I had a Master all the way from South Korea. His name, Master Kim Sun-Yung. He was the originator of the ‘Way of the Fist’. He taught it to me and to former Sensei Kreese. And we taught it all to you. With all of the new dojos we’re opening and the bigger and better things I have planned for this dojo, we need new Senseis that can effectively teach the ‘Way of the Fist’ to you. So I want you to meet your new Senseis. This is Sensei Kim Da-Eun. She is the granddaughter of Master Kim Sun-Yung. She will help lead your training here.”

Sensei Kim Da-Eun starts to speak, “Thank you Sensei Silver. As your Sensei, I will not go easy on you. I will work you as hard as I do for my students at home. You will either become stronger and bring out the Champion inside of you, or fiddle out and stay weak.”

“Get to training here today, we have to get to the opening of our new dojo in Topanga. Nichols, with us.”

Kenny and Tory look at each other before Tory goes forward and leaves the dojo with Silver and some of the new Senseis.

 

***************************

 

Devon is inside of Topanga Karate and training with one of her peers. The class is practicing front kicks. The guy partnered with her is practicing blocking. Devon keeps kicking and then she kicks harder and hits the guy point blank and makes him fall down. He groans in pain.

“Oh please, I didn’t kick you that hard.” Devon snarks at her fellow student.

Sensei Rosenthal starts, “That was a fabulous kick Devon, but remember, we’re all friends here. So watch that aggression, okay.”

“I thought she fought perfectly”. Devon knew that voice, it was him. Sensei Terry Silver of Cobra Kai. He tried to poach her at the tournament. With Silver are some other Senseis and Tory Nichols, the champ. The girl who eliminated her in the tournament. What is Cobra Kai doing here at Topanga Karate? “Ms. Lee, we meet again.” Silver says to Devon as he nods his head.

Sensei Rosenthal greets Silver, ”Terry, so good to see you. Class, gather round please”. The entire class gets into a circle around the mat. “I have a bittersweet announcement to make. Sensei Terry Silver has made me a very generous offer, and I am proud to say that Topanga Karate is under new management now. We’re thrilled to be part of the Cobra Kai family.”

Silver starts, “Thank you Sensei Rosenthal. I’m sure you’re wondering what this means for the future of your dojo. Yes, there will be some changes. All for the better, and I hope you don’t mind your dues getting cheaper. You’ll be given a new sensei”. Devon notices the shocked look on Sensei Rosenthal’s face. Looks like he’s getting kicked out. “For today, Sensei Kim and Sensei Hyan-Woo.”

Sensei Rosenthal went up to Silver and whispered something to him, “You’re replacing me Terry. This is not the deal we made at Shabbat services.”

He gets aired and Silver keeps on going, “Topanga Karate has spent the last few years taking losses left and right. That ends today. You’re new Senseis will be molding you all into winners. Just like our own, All Valley Champion Tory Nichols”. Tory takes a step forward. Devon glares at her, remembering their fight. How she lost her dojo with that last point Tory scored. “If you wanna be taught by the best of the best, step up and take a gi from Sensei Odel. If you wanna quit, then at least take a complimentary thermos from Sensei Bacaria, as my gift to you.”

Everyone in the class moved to get a gi from Sensei Odel. Everyone but Devon. She didn’t leave but she didn’t get a gi either. She’s not a quitter, but she didn’t want to join Cobra Kai after everything bad she’s heard about them from Sensei Lawrence, Miguel, Sam, Bert, and Mitch.

Silver moves to leave, “Class is yours Sensei Kim, Nichols, you’re with me.”

Before Tory can move, Sensei Kim says “No.” in a stern voice. “Your champion stays here.”

Tory is confused. What does the new Sensei want with her? She needs to be with Silver, waiting for him to slip up. Tory asks, “What for?”

“I need to see who the best fighters are in this dojo. You will help me test them.”

Tory looks to Silver. He shrugs and leaves. Looks like Tory is staying with the new sensei today. Tory turns back to Sensei Kim and says “Yes Sensei.” and bows to her.

After the class has all put on their new gis, Devon sticks out like a sore thumb. She and all of them line up, waiting for instructions from Sensei Kim.

“Pair up. Show me knife strike, palm strike, back fist. Five up, five down.”

The class moves and partners up. Everyone ignores Devon. She doesn’t have a partner so she practices on a dummy. Knife strike, palm strike, back fist. Over and over again. Tory sees her all alone and goes over to her.

“Keep walking” Devon says to Tory without even turning her head to see her.

“Fine. But you’ll break your hand if you hit someone like that.” Tory retorts.

“I know what I’m doing. My Sensei taught me well.”

“Then hit me”. Devon looks at Tory in confusion. Devon then faces her and throws a knife strike at her. Tory easily catches it. “Wrong”. Tory moves towards the dummy to do a demonstration. She throws a brilliant knife strike onto the dummy. Devon is impressed. “You have to keep the side of your hand sharp, like a knife. You try”. Devon gets in her fighting stance and throws a better knife strike. “Better, but not by much”. Devon fixes her gi. “Why are you still in that gi? You don’t think you have what it takes to join Cobra Kai?”

Devon snaps back, “I’m still deciding whether or not your dojo deserves me as a student.”

“Yeah, I guess you forgot who kicked your ass at the tournament.”

“Oh please, you know that was bullshit. The ref was blind. He gave you a point when I was out of bounds. And if that’s not bad enough, he didn’t call the point I scored on you. You know for a fact I got you with that spinning hook.” Devon said, getting a little heated.

“Then why are you still here?”

“My mom always said–”. The words flowed out before Devon could stop herself. She takes a deep breath, “‘The only way you really lose is by giving up.’”

“Sounds like a smart women.”

Devon thinks about her mom. She pushes the memories away before they hurt too much. “She was.” She says softly.

Tory looks at Devon with compassion. “I’m sorry”

“For what? You didn’t do anything. Love to kick cancer’s ass though”.

“Yeah I know how you feel. My mom has Dialysis. She’s still alive, but who knows for how long”. Devon nods. She understands. She found someone who could understand the pain of watching your mother slip away each day. “But you have to take all of that anger and put it into your fists.”

“I don’t know. My Sensei always said to never trust Cobra Kai. It’ll only ever turn you into something you don’t want to be. It changes you for the worse.”

“It doesn’t have to change you. If you’re careful. If you’re sure of who you are. You can use it to amplify everything within you.”

Devon nods. She gets into a fighting stance and lets out a yell “Ais!” as she throws a powerful knife strike into the neck of the dummy. Tory is impressed with her. Then Sensei Kim yells for everyone to stop.

“You have used your strength to train each other. Now, you will use your strength against each other. Nichols, get them ready.”

Tory goes through some drills and stretches with the class. Then it is time for training. Everyone sits down on the edge of the mat. Tory and Devon are next to each other.

Sensei Kim starts, “Back in Korea, our students would climb Chiri-san. The tallest Mountain on the mainland, with a heavy pack filled with nothing but water. We would train at the peak, long after the sun had set and the nights turned cold. I would train among them, wearing two heavy packs”. Sensei Kim gives a look to Tory and Devon. They look at each other. “My students are determined. I will see how determined all of you are”. Sensei Kim points to Devon and Tory and says, “You two, up”.

Tory and Devon get up. Sensei Hyan-Woo places a small wooden table in the middle of the mat. Tory gets on one side and Devon the other. Then sensei starts, he turns to Devon, holding a bamboo stick, “Pick this up”. He turns to Tory and says, “Stop her. Use any means necessary. You have one minute.”

Tory and Devon get into fighting stances. Devon is determined to win. Tory doesn’t see the point of this exercise. “Si Jock”. Devon goes in and tries to grab the stick, Tory blocks her hand. Devon does a spinning hook kick which makes Tory step back. Devon grabs the stick and celebrates and taunts Tory

“In your face.”

Sensei Kim grabs the stick from Devon and says to Tory, “The ‘Way of the Fist’ means you do not hold back. You do not go easy. Or is this what it means in America to be a Champion”. Kim slams the stick onto the table and says “Again!”

Devon goes in for the stick. Tory grabs her hand. Devon tries with the other. Tory grabs that one too, spreads her hands apart and kicks Devon in the chest. She stumbles back a bit and is stunned a little bit by the kick.

Sensei Kim comes behind Tory and says, “Harder.”

Devon does a front hook kick to back Tory up. Devon throws a punch and then goes to grab the stick. Tory brings her foot down onto Devon’s hand hard. Devon winces in pain. Tory then brings her leg up to kick Devon in the face, but not full power.

Sensei Kim gets mad and hits Tory with the stick she’s holding. Tory winces in pain. “I said harder! We do not accept defeat. We do not accept surrender. You must fight as if today is your last.”

Devon goes in again for the stick with both hands. Tory stops her from getting it and pulls her hands upwards. Devon brings her hands around to free them. Then she and Tory trade punches and blocks. Devon blocks a roundhouse from Tory. Devon dodges a spinning hook kick. Devon then gets a running start and does a flying side kick over the table which Tory dodges. Devon quickly picks up the stick. Tory kicks it out of her hand and then kicks Devon down with a hard spinning sidekick. Devon hits the ground hard and groans in pain. Tory looks down at Devon who is horrified by her. Tory stands back.

“Good. Strength, determination. That is the ‘Way of the Fist’. Nothing less. Remember that.” Sensei Kim says to Tory. “Class dismissed.”

Devon gets up immediately and grabs her things and runs out of the dojo. Tory feels bad. She didn’t mean to hurt her. It’s just Sensei Kim, she made her. Maybe that’s what happened with Robby, at the tournament. With Kenny. He got lost in his rage and hurt his friend in the sake of beating him. She feels what Robby must have felt then. The guilt, the remorse.

 

********************

When Devon gets home, she immediately goes to her room and rips off her blue gi. She feels like crying but can’t. She got embarrassed again by Tory. Tory didn’t even hit her that hard at the tournament. Devon wants to be a Champion but how can she do that if another one of her dojos is gone. Cobra Kai is taking over the Valley. But she can’t quit. She loves it too much. Sensei Lawrence says she has all of the potential in the world. She still wants to compete. If she’s going to do that then she needs to learn from the best. From Tory. Devon looks at the picture of her and her mom on the desk. It’s them at one of Devon’s old soccer games. Right after a tournament. Devon looked so happy to be wearing that gold medal. The picture was from when she was 10 years old. The year before her and her team were the worst in the club league. They got first rounded in the playoffs humiliatingly. The score was 4-2. Devon scored both goals for her team, but she was so embarrassed and sad her team lost that she wanted to quit soccer. Her mom convinced to not quit. She told her that she was good at it and that she enjoyed it so much to not let one loss affect her feelings about it. That’s when she told Devon ‘the only way you really lose is by giving up’. Devon understood and came back next year and played her heart out, year after year. Even after her mom died. She still gave it her all. She’s not giving up. One loss doesn’t define her. She’s going to come back stronger. Just like her mom would’ve wanted. Devon goes downstairs to talk to her dad.

“Appa.”

“Yes Devon.”

“I want to join another karate dojo.”

“Another one. What’s wrong with the one you’re at now?”

“It got taken over by Cobra Kai.”

“Okay, what dojo do you want to go to?”

“Cobra Kai.”

“Then why not stay at the same dojo now?”

“I want to learn from the best. I want to join their main dojo. I don’t want to stay at the Topanga dojo. Plus at least the dues would be cheaper. Can I reach out and tell them?”

“I don’t know Devon, are you sure? After Eagle Fang closed you were adamant about not going to Cobra Kai.”

“Things have changed and I have seen it in another light. Please Appa. Amma wouldn’t want me to quit. She’d want me to keep pursuing this even further. This is how I can do it.”

Mr. Lee took a pause, the mention of Devon’s mom was always a tough subject after her passing. Then he said, “Okay Devon, you can do it.”

Devon smiled and hugged her dad. “Thank you Appa.”

Devon called Cobra Kai and requested to join their Flagship dojo that night. She got accepted. Devon was going to be a champion. She knew it.

 

******************

 

Robby and Miguel were inside Johnny’s apartment watching a movie together. Ever since they fought, they’ve been hanging out together with Johnny. Doing a bunch of things together. They did also do that escape room since Johnny spent a long time setting it up. It was fun. Robby and Miguel have more in common than they thought. Everything that happened between them is in the past.

“Well that’s definitely an interesting movie that Sensei has.” Miguel says.

“Yeah, at my mom's and my mom’s last place, we had a bunch of old 80s movies that he left behind. There was some freaky stuff him and my mom were apparently fans of.”

Both laugh. Miguel goes back to his apartment and Robby cleans the bowl they made popcorn in. His dad comes home and opens the door but he’s not alone. Sam and Mrs. LaRusso is with him.

Robby is shocked, “What’s going on?”

“Hey Robby we wanted to run something by you.”

“It’s about Daniel” Mrs. LaRusso says.

“Is he okay, did Silver hurt him again?”

“No, he's fine. He’s been healing physically, but not mentally.” Sam said.

“How so?”

“He doesn’t want to fight anymore. He’s just okay with Silver taking over the Valley. We need him if we’re gonna take down Cobra Kai.” Sam said.

“And what does that have to do with me?”

“We were considering you helping talk with him. You were one of his original students. You’re one of his biggest regrets. We think you could really get through to him. You too had a special connection.” says Mrs. LaRusso

“That was a long time ago.”

“Maybe, but it’s still there. Please Robby. We need you and him to take down Silver. You trained with him. You can help us.” says Johnny.

Robby thinks for a moment. He remembers all of the good times he had with Mr. LaRusso. How much of a good mentor he was to him. Robby feels bad for betraying him and everything he taught him. This could be how he can make amends with them. Robby also thinks about Tory and Kenny. They’re still in Cobra Kai under Silver’s wrath. They need to get out. If they won’t listen then he’ll have to make them and take it down so they can see for themselves what Silver really is. He needs to help them.

“Okay, I’ll do it.”

Johnny, Mrs. LaRusso, and Sam all light up.

 

***********************

 

The next day, Tory is back at the flag ship dojo for training with the new senseis. Everyone is warming up and stretching. Kenny and Tory are talking together and stretching when Kyler yells “Yo these protein snake bites are fire. I can’t stop eating them. They’re like crack.”

“Bro they’re pure protein. You’re only supposed to have one or two.” Kenny says.

“Oh shit, really”. Kyler says shocked.

“Yeah bro, come on Kyler.” Kenny replies.

Tory just laughs at Kyler’s stupidness when she notices someone come in. It’s Devon. She’s here and she’s wearing a Cobra Kai gi. Tory is surprised to see her here after she ran away yesterday. Tory walks over to her.

“What are you doing here?” Tory asks Devon. “I thought you quit?”.

“You might’ve beat me on the mat, but I only lose if I give up.” Devon replies.

Tory nods in understatement. Silver and Kim come up behind them. Silver says “Ms. Lee, it’s good to have you here. Payne!”

Kenny jogs over to Silver confused at what he would want. “Yes Sensei?”

“Kenny help Devon here get checked in with the receptionist and then show her around will you.” Silver says to him.

“Yes Sensei.”

Silver turns to Devon and says, “Our receptionist can also get you set up with a pass in case you want to train here after hours.”

Devon smiles and says “Oh. I definitely will” while looking at Tory.

“Here come on.” Kenny says and he and Devon walk to the receptionist desk.

Tory stood there in shock and confusion. Silver starts “I gotta hand it to you Nichols, Ms. Lee reached out after class yesterday. She asked if she could join the flagship dojo. Apparently she wants to learn more from you. I’m very proud of you.”

Tory turns to Sensei Kim and says “But she failed the test. She ran away.”

“The test was not for her, it was for you. I wanted to see how much strength you had in your heart to accomplish what you need to do.” Kim says.

“And what’s that?” Tory asks.

“Something greater than you could ever imagine.” Silver says.

What does that mean? What’s Silver up to? Tory looks over at Kenny and Devon. They’re both good kids, but now they're under Silver’s control. It’s hard enough to spy for Kreese on its own but worrying about all her friends and the people who look up to her. Things are getting really bad. Silver needs to go down soon or Kenny, Devon, and everyone else will be consumed by Silver’s plans for his own glory.

 

*************************

 

Devon gets done checking in and gets her night pass to train after hours.

“Weren’t you in Eagle Fang?” Kenny asks.

“Yeah, I was.”

Kenny laughs, “I remember, you and your friends were pressing us at the waterpark.”

“I had a right to those slides. I didn’t pay for half of the park because you and your friends wanna punk people.” Devon snapped back.

“Believe me, that asshole I kicked into the pool did way worse to me. If he couldn’t take it then he shouldn’t have dished it. I also remember when Tory kicked your ass in the quarterfinals.”

“Yeah and then your King Cobra completely obliterated you afterwards.” Devon fires back.

Kenny is caught off guard. Did she just do that? Damn this girl had fire inside her. Kenny smirks and puts his hands up in surrender. If anyone else said that he might’ve got mad, but not when she said it. Something was different about her. “Okay Lee. I see you.”

Devon smiles and says “Thanks Payne, why don’t you show me around.”

Kenny leads her to the lockers where she can put her bag in. Kenny then gives her the run down of the place. “That mat over there by the trophy display is our main mat. That’s where we train together. This one we’re standing on is the secondary one for secondary classes or just space for individual training. Most of our training gear is over here. We have a bunch of top of the line fighting machines that can help us enhance our fighting.”

Devon nods impressed as she looks around the dojo. “This is a whole lot better than what we had at Eagle Fang.”

“Why? Did you train in an abandoned warehouse or something?”

“Abandoned factory.”

Kenny is flabbergasted by what Devon said. “Shit really. I was joking.”

“My old Sensei didn’t have to pay for it so that’s where we trained. We didn’t have any of this kind of stuff. Our training was mostly like Rocky 4 style, I guess.”

“That’s kind of badass. I love Rocky, but I’m more of a Creed guy.”

Devon laughs and her breath catches when she spots something. “Is that a punch master?”

Kenny lights up. “Yeah. Sick right?” Kenny says as they walk over to it.

“Yeah it is.”

“This is my favorite machine. You can set a bunch of different settings and speeds. It really helps with reaction time and working on combos.”

“I think I’m going to be using this a lot.”

“Here check this out.” Kenny says as he leads her to another machine. Kenny holds up this black suit with sensors on it. “If you wear this and do moves on to this punching bag, then you can get feedback on your moves from it from this app on our phones. It tells you what you're doing wrong and how to fix it. It’s really technical.”

“Dang. Sensei Silver really goes all out, huh.”

“Yep he wants nothing but the best for his students. He wants to turn us all into Champions.”

Devon smiles. “This is amazing.”

“If you want, I can help you get set up with these things after class. That is, if you really do plan on using your after hours pass?”

“Of course I do. Gotta use all the time you have to train if you want to become a Champ, right?”

“Exactly. I’m basically here every day for hours after class ends. Don’t hesitate to ask if you need anything.”

“Thanks Kenny.”

“Anytime Lee… Here we should join the others, it looks like Sensei is about to start class. These new Senseis flown in from Korea are even more sticklers for punctuality than Sensei Silver is.”

Kenny and Devon both get on the mat. Kenny is next to Kyler, Devon is next to Tory. This isn’t so bad. Cobra Kai is exactly what Devon needs if she’s gonna be contending for future tournaments. Devon looks over with Tory with a smile on her face but it falls when she sees the look on Tory’s face. It’s like a look of unsureness and anger rolled into one. What’s wrong with her?

 

**************

 

Robby was prepped with the plan. Mrs. LaRusso would get Mr. LaRusso to Miyagi Do and start the talk with him. Then Robby would join and hopefully that’s enough to convince him to get back into the fight and take down Cobra Kai.

Sam and Robby are inside Mr. Miyagi’s house and they are waiting. Robby hasn’t been here in forever. The last time was after he got out of juvie and saw Miguel and Sam together. Things have changed so much since last time. He had so much anger in his heart for both of them but now he’s working with them.

Robby catches the end of Mr. and Mrs. LaRusso’s conversation. Mr. LaRusso said in a defeated voice, “Every time I try to fight for what’s right, somebody gets hurt. I can’t fail these kids again.”

Robby interjects “You didn’t fail me”. Daniel turns to the door and is shocked to see Robby there. “Sam and my dad told me what’s going on. You know, when you first met me, I was a messed up kid. But you gave me a job. And a home. And a purpose. Mr. LaRusso you can’t just give up.”

“Robby, the things I did. Juvie, I was… I was just trying to help you.”

“No, I’m sorry. I should’ve listened to you about Cobra Kai. But I didn’t understand until I started mentoring someone myself. Now Silver’s got a hold on this kid. There’s some others in there that I care about too. We need to stop Cobra Kai. But we can’t do it without you. Sensei.”

Daniel moves forward and Robby does the same, they pull each other into a hug. It’s nice for Robby to have his Sensei back. The first person to ever really give a shit about him.

Sam starts, “Dad, not everyone has someone like you to protect them and teach them. It’s time that all of us join this fight.”

Daniel is confused. “All of us?”

They head towards the sliding doors to the back yard and when they open it, Robby, Sam, and Amanda join everyone who is standing there. All of Miyagi Do and Eagle Fang including Johnny and Chozen.

“You’re not alone anymore. So what do you say dad, will you fight?” Sam says.

Daniel nods and steps down. The students bow to him and him, Johnny, and Chozen bow back to them. Robby is back where it all started. Back with Mr. LaRusso, back at Miyagi Do. Things are different now, but that won’t stop them from taking down Cobra Kai. Silver’s going down and Robby is going to get Kenny, Tory, and everyone else out of there before it’s too late.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: Leaders and Followers

 

Kenny, Kyler, and a few others were hanging around the new Cobra Kai dojos opening at a mall. There was a long line of students and big tables full of Cobra Kai merchandise that was being handed out. Kenny sees one Cobra Kai hand towel get handed to Anthony LaRusso. LaRusso throws it on the ground. Kenny walks up to him and picks it up. He plants the towel on Anthony’s chest and says, “You dropped something.”

Anthony looks worriedly at Kenny and the other Cobras. The next thing he knows, Kenny, Kyler, and the rest are dragging Anthony into the bathroom while he’s screaming and begging them to let go. They take him into a stall and give him a swirly in disgusting water and they record it. Kenny feels good to get revenge on LaPusso.

 

*********************

 

Robby is at the Miyagi Do dojo with all of the Miyagi-Fang students. Robby feels like an outsider. Just a few months ago all of these people were his enemies. It wasn’t going to be easy to get into all of their good graces again. But if he could do it with Miguel and Sensei LaRusso, then anything is possible.

Sensei Chozen tells them to gather around.

Sam asks, “Where are my dad and Johnny?”

“Not here, today you train with me.” Sensei Chozen responds. He then yells something in Japanese. He gets frustrated when no one does anything and says “Attention. Bow”. The class bows. “Cobra Kai, gaining ground. We must prepare. Come”. Everyone grabs an egg and waits for instructions.

“Now you learn about Yanbura Kuina.”

“What is that? Like some top secret karate move. Like a throat rip?” Chris asks.

“No. It is bird. In English called Okinawa rail. Endangered. Cannot fly.”

“Hence endangered.” Demetri says.

“You must protect egg like Yanbura Kuina. From Kuma Shima Habu. Poison snake”. Chozen turns over a tiny hour glass and says “Begin your preparation”

Robby asks, “What are we protecting them from exactly?”

“From me” Sensei Chozen says as he pulls out his sais. “Go! Go!”.

Everyone runs and begins to prepare.

 

*********************

 

Over at the Cobra Kai dojo, things have been going great for Devon. She’s been getting a lot of good training in the dojo during and after class. Her and Kenny are basically first ones in and last ones out every night. Everything is going great except for one thing. A big reason she wanted to come here is Tory. She wants to learn from the best. But ever since she got here, Tory has been cold to her and has aired her anytime she tries to speak to her. Right now they are in class and doing drills. Over and over again, they do a double jab, right hand combo into a roundhouse kick. Then they drop down and do a burpee.

During one of the sets, Devon tries to talk to Tory, “They’re really pushing us hard lately. Seems like we’re getting ready for a fight, but who are we fighting?”. Tory looks at her and then turns back and ignores her. Devon gets frustrated, why is Tory acting like this to her? “Still don’t want me here, huh. Why are you so dead set on freezing me out?”.

Tory stops her set and says to her, “Because this place is dangerous and you shouldn’t be here.”

Devon fires back, “Are you that scared of a little competition? Can’t handle the idea of someone coming after the Queen Cobra’s crown?”. Devon then goes back to doing the drill. Tory feels bad. She doesn’t want to freeze her out, but she doesn’t want to see someone else get hurt or manipulated by Silver. It’s already bad enough what Kenny is becoming. When Tory looks at Devon, she sees her younger self. How angry at the world she was and where that anger drove her. She almost went to juvie. Her mom probably would’ve died and her brother would be put in foster care or sent to live with their drug addict aunt. She almost lost everything because she couldn’t let go of her anger. Tory can feel the anger Devon has in her because of her mom’s death. She doesn’t want history to repeat itself.

Kenny is flying through the drill. He’s really using that speed. He’s going way faster than everyone else.

“Slow down man. You’re making us all look bad.” Kyler says to Kenny.

“Sorry” Kenny says as he slows down.

“There you go. Hey, just remember, I’m number one around here. You play your cards right and you’ll be duces.”

Kenny nods and they both go back to doing the drill.

“Alright, that’s enough. Go get water.” Sensei Odel says.

Everyone stops. Kenny and Devon go over and pick up their water bottles and take a drink. Kenny notices that Devon is off. “What’s the matter Lee?”

“Tory. She’s been airing me ever since I got here. Pretty sure she hates me.”

“She’s always been pretty cold. It’s definitely gotten worse after her and Robby broke up”

“I just want to learn from her. Is that so much to ask?”

“Believe me, I feel the same. I’ve been asking Tory to come after hours when she’s off work to help me train. But she keeps ducking me too. I wouldn’t take it too personal though. And besides, I think you’re pretty alright.”

Devon smiles. “Thanks Kenny.”

“No problem Lee.”

 

*********************

 

During the preparation for the egg drill. Robby finds himself with Sam and Anthony. Sam and Anthony are talking about what to do with his egg.

“Just put it behind your back. Leave your hands free to defend.” Sam says.

“Yeah, but I don’t even know how to use my hands yet.” Anthony replies.

“Dad didn’t teach you wax-on-wax-off?”

“Actually, I paid a guy to wash the cars. It doesn’t matter. I’m starting from square zero.”

“Okay, well think of it this way. You used your mind to outwit the obstacle.”

Robby interjects, “That’s what Miyagi Do is all about.”

“Hey” Sam says.

“Hey”

“Deja vu having you back here.”

“I like what you’ve done with the place. I mean how many times did your dad make you sand that sparring deck?”

“Zero, actually. Cause your dad brought a power sander.”

Robby laughs, “Sounds like him”. Sam laughs too. Robby’s smile drops. “Hey I want to just say sorry for the things I’ve said in the past and what almost happened the last time I was here.”

“Oh no, it’s okay. I’m sorry for what I did to you. I shouldn’t have gotten into a relationship with you if I wasn’t fully over Miguel.”

“Thanks. Well I’m glad we got that out of the way”. Robby turns to Anthony. “How are you doing Anthony”.

“I’m doing alright.”

“Look I'm really sorry about what Kenny’s doing. It’s my fault. I should’ve been more careful training him.”

“It’s okay Robby, I don’t blame you. I know it’s Kenny and Silver. And I deserve it. I shouldn’t have picked on him.”

“Yeah, you have no clue what that did to him. I didn’t even know that you were his bully. Only found out when I found you two in the lockerroom.”

“Yeah thanks for that. Who knows what would’ve happened if you didn’t show up.”

“Yeah. But don’t worry. Once we take down Cobra Kai and Silver, Kenny and everyone else in Cobra Kai will see who Silver really is and why they shouldn’t listen to him.”

Just when Robby finished his sentence, Chozen blew his whistle and then threw a throwing knife into Demetri’s contraption which had his egg. Anthony, Sam, and Robby all split up to get away from Chozen.

Robby stayed around the front. When no one was looking, Robby dug up some dirt in the garden and buried his egg in it. He got up and clapped off the dirt from his hands. Robby turned around and got jump-scared by Chozen who was right behind him. Chozen stepped past him and drove his spear into the dirt, crushing Robby’s egg. He’s out. Robby goes to where Demetri is.

“Hey Demetri.”

“Oh, hey Robby… Didn’t think you’d get out this early.”

“Me neither. He snuck up on me when I was burying mine.”

“He threw a throwing knife right into my contraption.”

“How’s your arm by the way. I heard it got broken by Hawk.”

“Oh yeah it’s fine. Healed by now. Although it really hurt when it happened. And me and Eli have made up by now.”

“That’s good. Do you think me and you can make up too?”

“Yeah. I’m sure we can. I know you're a good person who was just influenced by Cobra Kai just like Eli. Plus you protected me from getting beat up a few times.”

“Yeah, but from what I've seen, you can take care of yourself.”

“You really think so?”

“Yeah. You did great at the All Valley. I was really impressed. You had me stressing a bit with that take down.”

“Yeah. I’m mad that I didn’t score a point there.”

“You didn’t make it easy. You’ve really improved since last year.”

“Thanks Robby. It means a lot.”

“Yeah man.”

Some time later, more and more people get out. Eventually Hawk is out and joins them all.

Robby goes up to Hawk and asks, “How did he get you out?”

“Shut up. Don’t talk to me.”

Robby takes a breath and then says, “Look man, I’m sorry about the Mohawk. But if anybody knows how Cobra Kai can turn you into an asshole, it’s you.”

“So, I’m an asshole?”

“Well yeah, you were. Let’s see, you attacked me and Sam at the mall because Demetrei wouldn’t delete a yelp review, you broke Demetri’s arm, messed with Kenny, you trashed this entire dojo. I know what I’ve done, but don’t act so innocently.”

Demetri starts, “Guys enough! You’re both ex-assholes now, great. Can we focus on the issue at hand? There is a madman out there using weapons on us.”

This shuts both Robby and Hawk up. Some time later. Miguel and Sam are taken out in the house. Everyone gathers around a disappointed Chozen.

 

*************************

 

At Cobra Kai, everyone lines up on the mat to hear what the lesson for today is.

Silver starts, “The world is made up of two kinds of people: leaders and followers. Cobra Kai, like a military unit, needs both to function successfully. So, we’re gonna divide you up into pairs.”

Sensei Kim continues, “The goal is to score a point against an opponent that outmatches you. Only strong leadership will allow you to prevail.”

Silver starts again. “Sensei Kim will take the girls. Boys, you stay here and spar with Sensei Odel. All right. Split up”. The girls leave and go to the other mat. The boys all take a seat around the mat. “Ou first pair. A leader and a follower… Mr. Park, Mr. Payne.”

Both Kenny and Kyler get up and get on to the mat. They bow to Sensei Odel. “Begin!”. Kenny and Kyler circle Sensei Odel.

“You don’t want any of this.” Kyler says, trying to taunt the Sensei. Kyler then whispers to Kenny, “All right little man, you’re going to go right. Swing when I tell you, okay?... Swing. Go, go, go”. Kenny throws a right hook. Sensei Odel dodges it and kicks Kenny in the side. Kenny winces in pain as he stumbles back. “Just listen to me man. I got your back. But you gotta get in there. Go low and aim for his shins”. Kenny tries to shin kick him, but it gets checked. Sensei Odel then throws a roundhouse at Kyler which he blocks. Kyler gets mad at Kenny. “Yo man. Protect your king, what are you doing? Know your role. Stay in your damn lane. Come on. We got this”.

“All right, all right. Enough of this. Off the mat.” Silver says.

“Damn! We had that shit.” Kyler says.

“You didn’t do anything. You just let me take all of the hits.” Kenny says.

“Sit down!” Silver says, raising his voice. “Next pair.”

 

******************

 

Over on the other Cobra Kai mat, Sensei Kim calls her first pair.

“Lee.”

“Yes Sensei.”

“Nichols.”

“Yes Sensei”.

Tory and Devon get up and join each other. They bow to Sensei Kim and get in their fighting stance. “Ais!”. Devon attacks first. She throws two punches which get redirected and one is caught. Sensei Kim kicks Devon in the face which makes her stumble back.

Tory whispers to her, “Hey, what are you doing? We need to work together. Listen to me–”

“Now you wanna work together? Stay out of my way. I can get her.”

Devon dodges Sensei Kim’s crescent kick. Devon throws a punch. Kim catches it and knees her in the back. She then tries a front hook kick on Tory which she dodges. Kim then brings Devon around and flips her onto the mat and she spinning hook kick’s Tory in the face. Devon gets up and her and Tory go side by side. Tory tries to give orders, “Go to your left”. Devon doesn’t listen and they both spin into each other. Devon throws a front kick which gets blocked. Tory throws a punch which Kim grabs. Kim grabs one of Devon’s hands. Spins and flips them both onto the mat hard. Tory gets up but Devon is squealing in pain.

“What was that sound? Was that pain? Pain does not exist. Get off the mat.” Tory goes to the edge of the mat and Devon crawls next to her, still in pain.

 

******************

 

Chozen gathers the group after they all have just failed.

“You are not good Yanbura Kuina. Snakes will take you down one by one. I’ve tried to tell you what you must do. But you do not listen. You must learn to adapt or soon, you’ll be extinct. Take new eggs, try again.”

Sam grabs the carton of eggs and gives one to everyone.

Demetri says, “Sensei Toguchi is really cryptic like Mr. LaRusso, but really aggressive like Sensei Lawrence.”

“It’s like the hardest part of both styles” Chris says.

“Can’t wait to get our asses kicked again.” Mitch says.

Anthony speaks up before everyone leaves. “Um, no, no. Guys, wait. He said the snake will take us down one by one. Right? Just like how he took us down one by one, but what if we weren’t a bunch of ones. Like what if we were–”

“Together” Sam finishes.

“Yeah exactly. Like um, a raiding party in ‘Dungeon Lords’.” Anthony says.

Demetri agrees. “Yeah, yeah, yeah! Even if you’re a level 85, you can’t mount an attack on the Great Realm alone.”

“Eaxctly, you need a team and everyone has a special role.” says Hawk.

Anthony starts again. “The only way we win is if we work together. As one.”

Everyone agrees and they put all of their eggs in a hat and put it on the training platform. All of them were up there together. Ready to defend all of their eggs.

“Are we sure we want to put all of our eggs in one basket? You’re specifically supposed to not do that.”

Chozen’s whistle go off and everyone gets ready.

“Oh no, oh no, oh God.” Mitch says in a scared tone.

Hawk tells him, “Get it together Penis Breath.”

“Has anyone seen him yet?” Sam asks.

Miguel spots him first. He’s running around the Coi pond with a bow staff. “Oh shit.” Miguel says.

Chozen attacks with the bow staff. Hawk blocks it and Robby kicks it. Chozen holds on to it and spins. Robby attacks but his punch is blocked and he gets kicked down. Hawk grabs the bow staff and Chozen throws him to the ground. Demetri kicks but misses.

“Grab the bow” Robby says.

Demetri, Bert, Nate, Mitch, and Chris all try to grab the bow. Chozen lets go of it and rolls underneath it to get away from them. The eggs are right in front of him. Anthony grabs the hat and backs up. Sam throws a round house and then a punch and an elbow but it all gets blocked. Sam tries a chop but it gets caught. Chozen checks Miguel's leg kick, then blocks Sam’s roundhouse, and redirects Miguel’s front kick. Chozen tries to catch Sam with a back fit but she catches it and holds him. Miguel goes to kick him but Chozen uses his free hand to block it. He then pushes Sam away. Robby and Hawk do a front kick together which pushes Chozen back a bit. Robby tries to sweep his leg but he dodges it and ducks under Hawk’s spinning crescent kick. Chris tries to tackle Chozen but gets thrown off. All of the students recover and put themselves in front of the eggs. Chozen tries to make a move but they adjust and match him. He can’t get through all of them. Chozen relaxes. “Snake concede.”

The entire dojo explodes and they all cheer and celebrate with each other.

“This is what we have that Cobra Kai does not. Their movement, mile wide but only inch deep. Our movement, inch wide but mile deep. Now you have learned to work together. I will teach you to master your defense”. They all line up and begin doing kata and moves with Sensei Chozen.

 

*************************

 

At Cobra Kai, Kenny and Kyler are trying again to land a point on Sensei Odel. Kenny punches but it get blocked. Kenny then quickly blocks the roundhouse coming his way. Kyler is still barking orders. “Come on man. Block his left okay?”. Sensei Odel fakes a kick and punches Kenny in the side. He winces in pain and falls down. “Hey man, you’re the tip of my spear. You gotta give me an opening.”

Kenny gets fed up with Kyler, “An opening?”

“Do I have to do everything around here?”

Kenny gets mad, “All you’re doing is sending me in to get pulverized!”. Kenny takes a breath and says, “You know what? Screw this man. I’m done being a punching bag”. Kenny starts the walk away. Who does Kyler think he is? “Tip of his spear”, my ass. Kyler tries to grab him but Kenny swipes his hand off. “Get off me.”

“Yo I got a defective follower! This shit is mutiny.” Kyler whines.

“Payne!” Silver yells. “My office, now!”

Kenny nods and heads up to Silver’s office. Great now Kyler’s got him in trouble. Kenny takes a look at the swords Silver has on display in his office. He sits down across from Silver’s desk and looks at the monitor that shows the security camera footage from downstairs.

Silver walks in behind him. “Kenny, Kenny, Kenny”.

“Look I’m sorry Sensei–”

“Wait. Me first”. Kenny nods and shuts up. “Remind me, your father, he’s in the army right?”

“Yes Sensei.”

“I bet he’s a strong leader. Someone you listen to”. Kenny nods, thinking about his dad overseas. “What happened after he deployed? Who filled that role?”

“Well my brother was the leader of the house until…” Kenny trails off at the end thinking about his brother in juvie.

“Right, right. In juvie. And after he went in, who did you follow?”. Kenny looks at Silver confused. “Robby Keene. And now you’re following Mr. Park.”

“But isn’t that the point of the exercise Sensei?”

“I spent a lot of my life listening to others. My father. My captain. My best friend.”

“Sensei Kreese?”

“Yes. But it was only after I started listening to my own instincts that I reached my full potential. I’ve seen the best fighters in the Valley: Keene, Moskowitz, Diaz. I believe you have more potential than any of them.”

Kenny is taken aback by this. His Sensei thinks he can be better than all of them. Kenny feels a sense of pride in that. That his Sensei thinks that highly of him. “You really think that?”

“Yes. Only if you’re ready to be a leader.”

“Okay. Look, I hear you. But the exercise, you said Kyler was the leader.”

“Did I? Or did you just assume that?”

Kenny gets a determined look on his face. “So what do you want me to do?”

“I want you to stop asking me or anyone else that question.”

Kenny nods. He knows what he needs to do. He needs to trust his own instincts and lead.

 

********************

 

On the other side of the dojo, Sensei Kim knocks down two female students. She scoffs at her students. “Will no one rise to the occasion?”

Devon looks over to Tory like she wants to try again.

“You really wanna get back in there? After we just got our asses kicked? I’m not afraid of getting my ass kicked if that’s what it takes to get better.”

“If we do this, you have to listen to me.”

Devon nods. “That’s what I’ve been trying to do since I got here. You’re the one who’s been cold.”

Sensei Kim hears them talking and snaps at them. “We’re here to fight, not gossip! Dominance requires sacrifice. You would not last one minute in my dojang back home. Will no one accept the challenge?”

Tory answers, “We will.”

Tory and Devon get up and into their fighting stances. Sensei Kim looks amused. “Ais!”. They circle Sensei Kim. “Go left” Tory says. Devon listens and throws a front kick to her left. It’s blocked. Tory follows up with a roundhouse and that gets blocked. Devon throws a punch, she misses and gets countered with a kick to the gut. Both girls do a side kick. Sensei Kim catches both of them and twists their feet. Kim connects with Devon’s face with a spinning hook kick. Devon falls to the mat in pain. Tory throws two punches. Kim grabs her arm and spins her around and throws her away. Kim then goes to finish off Devon. She is about to punch Devon on the ground. Devon braces herself for it. Tory has an opportunity to land a point on Kim while she’s distracted, but Tory doesn’t do that. She won’t sacrifice Devon for the win. Tory grabs Kim’s arm before she can hit Devon. Kim grabs Tory’s arm and rolls through her legs, kicks her down in the leg, and then kicks Tory’s face which makes her fall back onto Devon. Kim gets up and does an axe kick on them. She pulls back at the last second.

“If you would’ve sacrificed your pawn, you might’ve scored that point.” Kim says as she glares down at Tory.

“There are no points in the real world.” Tory fires back.

“But there are in this exercise. So you lose.”

Tory gets up and then helps Devon up. “So close”. Devon says. “You could’ve let her get me, you know.”

“Well I wouldn’t be a very good leader if I did. Besides, I don't think of you as a pawn.” Devon and Tory at each other. Tory pats Devon’s arm and says, “Here let’s go see if any of the boys can get lucky.”

They go over to watch the last try for the boys.

“Ready to try again Mr. Payne? Mr. Park?”. Kenny immediately gets up and on the mat. Kyler takes a second. “A new strategy perhaps?”

“I don’t know Sensei. I might need a new follower.” Kyler says.

“We’ll see for ourselves. Line up.” Silver fires back.

Kenny and Kyler get into their stances. “Begin!”.

“Just follow me–” Kyler starts.

Kenny interjects “No!” he says sternly.

“What you say?” Kyler says confused.

“We need a change in leadership.”

Kyler points to Kenny’s chest and laughs. “You think you could do better?”

“Yeah, watch me.” Kenny says as he pushes Kyler away.

“Oh yeah”. Kyler tries to grab Kenny but Kenny blocks him and punches him in the chest. Kyler is mad now. “Oh, you gonna come for the king. You better not miss–”. Kenny immediately jabs Kyler in the face. Kyler grabs Kenny and tries to manhandle him.

Sensei Odel has enough, “All right enough!” he yells and relaxes his guard.

Kenny uses this opportunity. He pushes Kyler into Sensei Odel. Sensei Odel stumbles back. Kyler falls to the ground. Kenny runs and jumps off of Kyler’s back and does a flying side kick right into the face of Sensei Odel. Kenny turns proudly to Silver. “Point” he says as he raises his hand.

“Winner!” Silver says as he points at Kenny. Silver and Kenny high five. “Good job Mr. Payne. That is how you lead. By taking initiative and trusting your own instincts and doing whatever it takes to ensure victory. Class dismissed.”

All of the guys hype up Kenny for being the only person to land a point. He’s the new King Cobra and it feels good. Kenny goes over to Tory and Devon who were watching. “Hey guys. You see that Flying sidekick?”

“Kind of hard to miss.” Tory says.

“Nice job Kenny.” Devon says.

“Thank you. How did you guys do?”

“Better than anyone else, but still got our asses kicked.” Devon said.

“Yeah, it looks like Sensei Kim is really tough, huh.” Kenny says.

“Yep.”

“Well with that performance, looks like we have a new King Cobra huh?” Devon says.

Kenny smirks. “I guess we do. It’s about time.”

“Okay, check your ego. You're more like a Prince Cobra than anything.” Tory says.

Devon and Tory start to laugh. “Okay, shut up. Screw you.” Kenny says.

“Wait, does that make me Princess Cobra?” Devon asks.

“Sure.” Tory says.

“I’ll take it.” Devon says excitedly.

“Okay, well don’t just stand there. Go get the pads.”

Kenny and Devon both look at Tory confused. “What?” Devon asks.

“Are we training after hours or what?” Tory says.

“Wait actually?” Kenny says. “You’re staying to help us train?”

“Well yeah. Someone’s gotta make sure you guys don’t hurt yourself while training alone”. Kenny and Devon look at each other and smile. “Besides, if you wanna be the best then you gotta learn from the best and since I’m the reigning Champ, that makes me the best.”

“All right, I’ll get the pads.” Kenny says happily. He runs off and gets the pads.

Devon turns to Tory. “Thank you for this. It’s nice to have a mentor who understands me”

“Don’t thank me yet. I’m about to kick both of your asses.”

Devon laughs, “All right.”

That’s what Tory does. She kicks their asses for the next few hours. Working on their kicks and combos. Tory fixes their stances anytime there’s a mistake and corrects all of their moves. They then do some light sparring, but Kenny and Devon are too competitive and start going all out. Tory stops them from hurting each other.

“Okay, okay. Stop.” Tory says as she separates them. “How about we try something else?”

“Like what?” Devon asks.

“Follower and leader drill. You two against me.”

“Okay bet” Kenny says.

“I call leader.” Devon says.

“What? No. Why should you be the leader? I actually scored a point today.” Kenny retorts.

“Too bad, I called it,” Devon says in a mocking tone.

They start fighting and Tory does well to evade their attacks. After a while they do eventually land a point on Tory. Kenny caught one of her punches. Devon grabbed her other arm. Kenny blocked Tory’s knee and punched her in the gut.

“YES! That’s two points for me today.” Kenny says.

“Yeah let’s go” Devon says as she and Kenny high five.

“Okay, okay good job. I’m done. Go change and let’s get out of here.”

All three of them go and change into their normal clothes and grab their bags.

“Hey Tory, wanna get food? There’s this food truck that opened up around here. It’s like a block over. They have the best tacos. Devon and I tried it a few days ago.” Kenny says.

“Yeah come on Tory, need some good to refuel ourselves.” Devon says.

“Yeah and they’re cheap. You can take some home for Brandon and your mom.”

“Who’s Brandon?”

“Her little brother.”

“Ohhhh. You have a little brother?”

Tory responds finally, “Yeah I do. Sure I’ll come with you guys.”

They make their way over to the food truck, get some tacos and sit down. While eating Devon and Kenny are talking about their day in training.

“I think me and Tory did the best in terms of teamwork.” Devon points out.

“Well yeah obviously. I had Kyler as my teammate. He just let me do everything while he sat back and ‘looked for an opening’” Kenny argues.

Devon laughs. Tory smirks a little. Devon starts “Really, he did nothing the whole time?”

“Yep. Said I was the ‘tip of his spear’”. Devon and Tory both laugh. “Yeah I don’t know why Kyler acts so tough. Didn’t he literally lose to Miguel after he got out of a wheelchair.”

Devon was shocked, “NOOOOOOO! There’s no way. No shot right. How can you lose a fight to someone who just got out of a wheelchair? I know it’s Miguel, but still.”

Devon and Kenny go on talking and eating. Tory sits there and enjoys the conversation and their energy towards each other. They definitely have a special connection. Kenny seems like such a sweet and good kid here, but Tory remembers how he swirlied Anthony LaRusso a few days ago at the mall and posted it. It’s a shame the effect that Silver is having on him. ‘This is all the more reason to stick it out Tory’ she tells herself. You can’t just leave these kids in there and let Silver destroy them. She needs to stay and try to be a positive influence on them so they don’t do things they regret and suffer like she did. She needs to take down Silver. Hopefully Kreese’s plan to get out works sooner rather than later.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Taikai

 

At the Cobra Kai dojo, Sensei Hyan Woo is leading the class through training. It’s a special day. Sensei Silver told his students that he wants to enter them into the “Sekai Taikai”, the most prestigious Karate tournament in the world. Kenny and Devon were ecstatic to hear this. A world tournament, competing in that would be the coolest thing in the world. Getting to prove you’re the best in the world. The Sekai Taikai committee is here today to scope out the dojo to see if it has what it takes to compete against the best dojos in the world. As the Cobras are showing off their skill, the Miyagi-Fang Senseis walk in. They talk with the Sekai Taikai committee and convince them to audition for their dojo as well. Of course this happens. Miyagi-Fang wants to try and ruin this for them.

After training, Tory is helping Devon work on her question mark kicks. Tory holds two pads for her and she gets more repetitions of the kick.

“Can you believe this? This thing is going to be on TV. There’s corporate sponsors. We’re gonna make a fortune.” Devon says enthusiastically.

“I don’t think we’re getting paid.”

“I mean not directly, but we’re gonna be insta famous. Gonna get me one of those branded partnerships. You could put yourself through college with one of those.”

“I never even thought about college before.”

“Is that because of your mom and brother?”

“Yeah and besides, being on probation would make it hard to get in anywhere.”

“Well then we need to do everything we can to make sure Cobra Kai wins, we should be fine. We can go be world champions and be set for life”. Tory’s face falls. This could be a great opportunity for her but at the same time, it would also help Silver and she’s supposed to help take him down. She’s not even supposed to be here in this dojo right now. But it would be nice to win. To actually win this time. No bias ref, just her giving it all and beating her opponents to get that trophy. Devon notices Tory’s shift and is concerned. “What’s wrong?”.

“Don’t worry about it. Elevate your kicks, aim higher”. Tory holds the pads higher and Devon pushes herself to hit them.

On the other side of the mat, Kenny is unloading a bunch of shots into a dummy. Really using that speed. His combos are on point but not perfect. They need to be better if he’s going to compete worldwide. Kenny has headphones in and is going hard, he doesn’t even notice Tory and Devon coming up behind him. Tory taps him on the shoulder, Kenny gets startled and swings at her. Luckily Tory dodged it.

“Jeez, what's wrong with you? It’s just me.” Tory said.

Kenny takes a deep breath. “Sorry Tory.”

“That’s enough for today okay. We have demonstrations tomorrow.”

“I’m good. I can still go.”

“No, let’s go. You’ve put enough work in today”. Tory turns to Devon and says “Both of you have. You guys are really looking good.”

Devon smiles, “You mean that?”

“Yeah, I do.”

“Thanks Nichols.” Kenny says.

They all get changed into their normal clothes and walk out together.

Kenny starts, “You think Robby is in Miyagi-Fang now?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t spoken to him since the waterpark.” Tory says.

“I remember at the waterpark when the race was happening, he wasn’t on your side. He was on Hawk’s side. He said he wasn’t on anyone’s side, he just wanted it to be over.” Devon says.

“He probably is with them. I think he’s mending his relationship with his dad so it seems he’s more than likely with them.” Tory says.

“Can’t believe he’s betrayed us like this. Why is he even over there after all the messed up things that they did to him? His dad, Hawk, Diaz, and the LaRusso’s. How can he stand it?”

“I don’t know.” Tory responds. They all go their separate ways.

 

************************

 

In the Miyagi Do dojo, Robby walks in with Hawk and Miguel. They’re talking about the tournament.

“Yo did you guys catch that video I sent about the Sekai Taikia?” Hawk asks.

“Yeah, who knew people could kick that high?” Miguel says.

“Or that hard?” Robby adds.

“Dude seriously, and that one guy is a machine and that girl who blew a kiss to the other fighters mid match and proceeded to knock the other girl out.” Hawk says.

“Guess that’s why it’s the biggest competition in the world.” Sam points out.

Hawk starts, “Heard last year’s winners did a car commercial in Taiwan.”

“Imagine being in a commercial. What would you do with all of that money?” Mitch asks.

“Buy a yacht with a hot tub on it. Fill it with smarties and hotties.” Chris says.

Everyone laughs but Sensei LaRusso comes in and brings them all back down to earth. “Okay, okay. Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Remember, Cobra Kai is going to do everything they can to get a spot. And if they win this time, kids all around the world will have to go through the same crap that you all have to go through.”

Sam joins in, “But if we win, we can show the world how to stop them.”

“First you must prove, you can compete with best.” Chozen adds.

“But to do that, you have to be better than the best. Which is why we are going to kick your asses into high gear.” Johnny says.

“Sensei Lawrence, Sensei Toguchi, and I are going to get you ready for the presentation tomorrow. Okay, so come on. Let’s get warmed up.”

“Go! Move those asses.”

Robby moves and starts warming up.

“Hey man, mind if I work with you? I could really use some tips. I’m a little nervous about the presentation for tomorrow.” Anthony says.

“Yeah of course man. And don’t sell yourself short. You’ve been doing great so far.”

“Thanks man, but still, I’m probably going to look lost compared to you guys.”

Robby laughs. “Here, you gotta calm down. Let me show you something your dad taught me. It’s a sort of meditation that you should do to refocus yourself. It’s all about breathing. Here follow me”. Anthony nods. Robby puts his hands together and breathes in and out as he moves his hands out from him, back and up, and back down again. “Just keep repeating that until you feel yourself focused again”.

“Okay yeah, got it.” Anthony says as he does the motion with Robby.

“There you go”. Robby smiles looking at Anthony learning. Robby turns his head and sees his dad and Miguel talking. “Keep going, I’ll be right back”. Robby walks over to Miguel and his dad and sarcastically says, “How sweet. Is this how fatherly advice sounds like?”

Johnny gets defensive, “Robby, come on. We’re just talking.”

“Relax, I’m just messing with you dad”. Miguel and Robby both laugh.

“Alright. I’m glad you ironed out your shit. With the two of you on the same team, we actually have a shot. Now what do you say? Ready to show the world who’s boss?”

Robby and Miguel nods at each other and begin training.

 

***********************

The next day, demonstrations for Miyagi-Fang went on. They started out at the dojo. Sensei LaRusso led the committee through the training. He explained how they use chores to build muscle memories to build a strong defense and then when their defense is mastered, they move on to their offense. Robby is with Miguel and Hawk for this part.

Johnny starts, “Show me the ‘Screaming Eagle’”.

Robby, Miguel, and Hawk all do the move. They start with a double punch, a jumping front kick, and then finish off with a low punch.

Sam leads the whole class in kata. Then Robby and Sam prepare for the wheel technique.

“Let’s hope we aren’t too rusty at this.” Robby whispers.

“It’s a good thing we have muscle memory.” Sam replies.

Sam and Roby get onto the board in the coi pond and start. They move together like how they use to and show their skill and impressive balance which impresses the Sekai Taikai committee.

Then Johnny takes them all to the abandoned warehouse to show their hardcore training. Sam is there doing roundhouse kicks on watermelons.

Johnny starts, “No fancy stuff here. Our dojo is old school. We don’t spoil our students, we make them earn things the hard way”. Sam doesn’t kick the watermelon hard enough. “You call that a kick? Harder!”. Sam delivers a powerful roundhouse kick and breaks the watermelon and splatters everywhere onto the leader of the Sekai Taikai committee. Robby and everyone is shocked and waiting to see if he’s mad.

Johnny starts, “Uh, hey look man, I’m sure this probably all seems weird to you, but sometimes you have to train outside of the box to get to another level. Some people use the latest high tech junk to get there and some people need to run up a mountain in the snow and yell–”

The man interrupts him, “DRRRAAAAGGGGOOOOOO!!!”. Everyone is surprised by that yell. “Rocky Balboa is my hero.”

“No shit. Mine too.” Johnny says.

“His victory over Russia effectively restored my fractured homeland.”

“You get it”

“I do.”

 

“Show me more.”

That they do. The rest of their time is done showcasing the different talents of their fighters, leaving the committee thoroughly impressed at the end of it.

 

*******************

Over at the Cobra Kai dojo, the Sekai Taikai committee comes to check them out. Silver welcomes them in. He brings them over to the mat where Kenny is lined up along with 5 senseis.

“At Cobra Kai, we don’t believe in baby steps. We throw our students straight into the fire”. Silver points to Kenny. His heart is beating a million miles a minute, hoping that he doesn’t mess this up. “Kenny Payne, he only started training with us this year. Now look at him.”

“Begin!” Sensei Kim yells. All of the senseis on the mat hold up a board. Kenny gets into his fighting stance and goes to the first one. He punches the first one, then side kick the next one, he does a spinning sidekick to the third one, and elbows the fourth. The last is at the edge of the mat. Kenny maneuvers there quickly and sweeps the leg on the sensei. He falls to the ground and is still holding the board up. Kenny then does a perfect axe kick onto the board to break it. Kenny bows to the committee. Silver nods to him. Kenny is on top of the world right now.

Silver then guides them over to the dojo’s machinery. He shows off this performance enhancing machine that gives you feedback in real time. Kyler puts on the suit with sensors. Silver hold his tablet up to the committee to show them how it works.

“Other dojos may be set in their ways. Cobra Kai is on the cutting edge. We use technology for the maximum performance”. Kyler delivers a spinning sidekick to a censored punching bag. The results show up on Silver’s tablet. Kenny, Devon, and Tory look on from afar with the rest of the students. “Very good. Keep your left foot planted.”

“Yes Sensei!” Kyler says and he delivers another kick with great power.

They finish off with Devon and Tory showcasing a form. Their movements echoed by each other in perfect unison. It showcases great skill and agility. The committee is impressed with all of them at the end of the presentation.

 

*************

Sensei Silver gathers the class after the committee leaves. “We have to prepare to fight. They want to test our dojo in a tournament style fight. One male and one female. This is bigger than the All Valley. Much bigger. So we need our best”. Tory and Devon look at each other. Devon smiles and nods at Tory knowing she will have to fight and secure their place in the Sekai Taikai tomorrow. Tory’s look isn’t a confident or even determined one. It’s one of worry. “Nichols, looks like you’re going to have a rematch against LaRusso. You ready?”

Tory looks him in the eyes and says “Yes Sensei.”

“Good. Payne. Are you ready to take on whomever they pick as their top fighter?”

Kenny answers confidently, “Yes Sensei.”

Silver gets even more serious, “You better be, because the fate of this dojo rests in your fists”.

Kenny’s look cracks and the new pressure put on his shoulders scares him. He looks to Tory for support but she looks back at him with pity. If Kenny loses tomorrow, they won’t make the Sekai Taikai and everyone will hate him. Sensei Silver will hate him. He has to win, no matter what. The class gets dismissed and Kenny doesn’t go; he stays and continues to train. Tory comes over to him.

“Are you good?”

“Yeah, yeah I am.”

Tory takes one look at him and knows he’s lying. “No you’re not.”

“You heard Sensei, the fate of the dojo is in my hands. We know you can beat LaRusso, but me? I know since Robby left I’m the best male fighter in the dojo. I’ll have to fight an All Valley male champ or even worse, Robby. Everyone saw what happened at the All Valley with me and Robby.”

“Try not to let it eat you up okay? Trust me. Don’t worry about it. I can’t speak for everyone else but I won’t blame you if you lose. Besides, I could very well lose tomorrow too. She’s beaten me before and almost did last time.”

“Yeah but you have an edge and a chance. I just don’t want to get embarrassed tomorrow in front of the committee.”

“Then don’t”

Kenny smiles, “Thanks Nichols. And I appreciate it, you having my back.”

Tory nods to him and walks away, “Don’t kill yourself training.”

“I won’t.”

Kenny takes a deep breath and gets back to training, trying to refine his moves and practice being unpredictable. How can he win? There has to be a way he can beat one of them.

As Tory walks out of the dojo, she’s overcome with emotion. She just promised to have Kenny’s back when she’s not sure if she should even fight tomorrow. Fighting and winning would mean helping Silver achieve his plans and her and Kreese can’t have that. She needs to talk to Kreese. He’ll know what to do.

 

****************

 

At the prison, Tory sits with Kreese and tells him the news about the Sekai Taikai committee and how they’re having Cobra Kai and Miyagi-Fang fight tomorrow. Her and Kenny are supposed to fight Sam and either Robby, Miguel, or Hawk.

“They’re expecting me to fight tomorrow, but if I win, it only helps Cobra Kai. So what do I do?” Tory asks.

“You do what’s right for you.”

Tory is taken aback by this. What’s right for her? What does he mean? “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You said it yourself. Winning gives you new opportunities.”

“What are you talking about? I thought the plan was to stop Silver and get you out of here.”

“We’re not doing anything like that anymore. Nothing we do is going to get me out of here.”

Tory is enraged. She can’t believe what she’s hearing. “I’ve been helping you this whole time. Keeping secrets from everyone I know. And what? Now you’re just done?”

“I’ve put you through enough. The best thing that you can do right now is look after yourself.”

Tory looks at Kreese. The man she came to when she wasn’t sure about anything. Her Sensei. She followed him and now after everything she’s had to endure with Silver, he just leaves her high and dry. The respect she had for him is dying. “Screw this. This is what I get for putting my trust in anyone. In the end, I’m always the one picking up the pieces”. Tory gets up and walks out of there. Tears form in her eyes but she forces herself to not cry. She shouldn’t have gone back to him. She should’ve just let him rot in jail. Now she’s in too deep with Silver and is torn about what to do. She should’ve trusted Robby. Why didn’t she just trust him? Everything would have been better if she just told him what’s going on. Now Tory needs to do the best thing for her. Maybe she can fight. If her and Kenny win or at least just her, then Cobra Kai can get admitted and she can go and compete in a world tournament and get sponsorships like how Devon said and use that money to help her mom and brother. Maybe this is for the best. Fighting for new opportunities even if it’s under Silver. Kenny and Devon are counting on her as well as the whole dojo. She needs to do this. She needs to compete. At least this time she can actually know if she should have won against LaRusso and become a Champion.

 

*********************

 

Robby walked into the LaRusso house for the first time since before the school fight. It looked mostly the same. Some things changed. He heard a lot of things got trashed in the house fight. Mrs. LaRusso and Ms. Diaz was making pizza for everyone. Sensei LaRusso and Sensei Toguchi are still at the dojo with Sam helping her do some last minute training. They still haven’t decided who should be the male fighter. Johnny sits Miguel, Robby, and Hawk down.

“All right boys. We have a choice to make and it’s not going to be easy. You’re all badass fighters but only one of you can get on the mat tomorrow. Hawk’s the current All Valley Champ, but that could’ve gone either way. Diaz is last year's Champ, that could’ve gone either way too. Even though Hawk injured Robby in the semis. Hawk didn’t have to fight this year in the semis because Diaz booked it to Mexico. Point being you are all deserving. LaRusso, Chozen, and I are having a hard time deciding who should go up against Cobra Kai. Maybe we should all just flip a coin.”

All three of them get confused. Hawk asks, “How would that work? There’s three of us.”

“All right then we’ll flip three coins.”

They all laugh. Miguel starts, “Actually we don’t need to flip any coins, we actually already Made up our minds.”

“Yeah, we talked about it and there’s only one choice.” Robby adds on.

Hawk looks confused. Miguel says, “It should be Hawk.”

“He beat me fair and square at the tournament.”

“And I bowed out of the last tournament so he deserves to represent us.”

Hawk is shocked by this. “Wow. I’m glad all three of us are in agreement then”. They start to laugh. “Nah but seriously thanks. This is an honor that I don’t take lightly. Not that it would matter who would fight. I mean who are they going to put up as their male fighter now that Robby’s on our side? Kyler? I beat him 3-0 easily in the quarters. This is going to be light.”

“All right. We’ll train tonight” says Johnny.

After dinner, Hawk goes with Johnny to do some last minute training. Robby sits on the couch with Miguel while everyone else is either talking or watching the movie Mrs. LaRusso put on.

Robby is deep in thought when Miguel notices something is wrong and he says, “Yo Rob, is everything alright?”

“Huh? Yeah I’m good. It’s just the fight tomorrow. I’m a little nervous for it.”
“I’m sure Sam and Hawk can pull out the victory.”

“It’s not about that.”

“Is it about Tory?”

“Yeah. I haven't seen her since we broke up at the waterpark. It’s gonna feel weird seeing her again. And Kenny. He got mad at me when I tried to talk to him about Silver and Cobra Kai. I just hate the hold Silver has over him. Who’s he’s turning Kenny into.”

“Yeah I get it. Sensei said he saw our old female Eagle-Fang with Cobra Kai. Her name was Devon. Tory beat her in the quarters.”

“Yeah I think I remember her. I’m pretty sure she initiated the big scuffle at the water park before the race.”

Miguel laughs, “Yeah sounds like her. The first time I met her, she was ripping into her opponent in Debate. That’s how Sensei knew she had what it takes to be our female Champ. She’s a good kid. Hate the fact that she’s under Cobra Kai’s influence as well.”

“We’ll get them out.”

“Yeah I know.”

“You know something else I’m scared about for tomorrow? The thought that Kenny might be the one fighting tomorrow.”

“You really think they’d choose him?”

“He’s had a connection with Silver since Silver came to the dojo. And I know the kid. He’s very driven and with his new confidence because of Cobra Kai, sky is the limit. I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s better than Kyler. I don’t want to see him get hurt. I made that mistake.”

“I’m sure Hawk won’t go too hard on him. He’ll just do what he needs to beat him.”

Robby nods his head. “I’ll be right back. I just need some air”. Robby gets up and goes outside. He walks past the pool and into the home dojo. Deja vu being back here. Robby remembers when he first stumbled across Mr. LaRusso is back here doing Karate and teaching him for the first time. Robby looks around at the wall, he sees Mr. Miyagi’s picture. Then he moves to the shelf with both of Mr. LaRusso’s trophies. First place. The framed articles about Miyagi Do beating Cobra Kai in the 80s. Robby then sees a second place trophy in the corner.

“Robby”

Robby turns around and sees Mr. LaRusso behind him. “Hey Mr. LaRusso. I’m sorry I was just looking around.”

“No, no it’s okay. You used to live back here.”

Robby laughs. “It still looks the same. Is that Sam’s trophy over there?”

“Yeah. She was a real wreck after the tournament. She thinks tomorrow is her chance at a do over.”

“Yeah I get that. Hurts to be that close but ending up just short. Hurts even more when you do it twice. Feels like you worked so hard just to get the same result.”

“Are you okay, after the tournament?”

“Yeah, but more that I think of it, you were right. About never putting passion in front of principle. I think even if I did beat Hawk, it wouldn’t have felt that good because of Cobra Kai.”

“I’m glad you learned your lesson. You're definitely a much faster learner than me. Most of the stuff Mr. Miyagi said to me didn’t kick in until later in life”. Robby laughs at that. “It is good to have you back here Robby. I know it’s going to be hard going back to Cobra Kai tomorrow and seeing your old friends. But you’re doing the right thing.”

Robby smiles, “I know Sensei.”

 

*************************

 

At the Cobra Kai dojo, it’s pretty late at night. Devon is in there doing some late training. She’s been practicing some new moves she wants to try out. And some more combos and traps that she can use to catch her opponents off guard. She’s hard at work, going to town on the punch master machine when Sensei Kim comes up behind her.

“Lee.”

“Yes Sensei.”

“Why are you here? You don’t have a fight tomorrow.”

“Doesn’t mean I should stop training. Just because I’m not fighting doesn’t mean I can’t continue to get better and be prepared.”

“Correct. You certainly have the strength and determination of a great fighter.”

“Thank you Sensei.”

“What are you working on now?”

“Just some new moves. I’m also trying to think of some new combos that I could do to catch my opponent off guard. Set a trap.”

“Set a trap. Smart girl. Trying to bait the enemy into making a mistake.”

“Yes. That’s the plan. Worked for me a bit at the tournament.”

Sensei Kim nods to her. “Sometimes your enemy won’t make a mistake. They might see through your trap. It might be better to create your own opening”. Kim waves her hand at Devon to move. Devon moves back and Sensei Kim gets into a fighting stance. She throws 4 punches at the dummy. Left, right, left, right. Then she throws a kick. She then spins around a full rotation and spins again doing a spin hook kick to the head of the dummy so hard, the dummy gets knocked over.

Devon stands there in disbelief. “Holy. Sensei what kind of combo is that?”

“In English you call it Viper Attack. One of the most lethal attack combos. If done right, it can break through even the strongest defense and leave their head exposed. Create your own openings, especially when going against more experienced fighters.”

“Yes Sensei”. Sensei Kim walks away and Devon picks the dummy back up and practices the viper attack over and over again until she gets it down. The spins are tricky but she is able to get some good reps at it. It’s really late now here and Devon gets changed and grabs her bag to leave. She sees Kenny still training and going hard. She goes over to him.

“Maybe you should save some for tomorrow Kenny.”

“I’m alright Lee. Gotta keep going. I need to win.” Kenny says as unloads more shots on the punching bag.

“I’m sure you’ll do great. You’ve been working really hard.”

Kenny stops and turns to her, “I appreciate the support, but that won’t make me win. It might be easier if I knew who I’d be facing tomorrow. With Diaz there’s a chance his back acts up again, with Robby he might go easy on me because he doesn’t want to hurt me, and I think Hawk is worse than the other two. The only saving grace I have is that whoever I’m fighting under estimates me.”

“You're really stressed. You shouldn’t be stressed before fight.”

“I know, that’s why I keep working. The more work I put in, the more confidence I have for tomorrow.”

“I get that. But maybe you don’t need to win. Just do well enough to impress the committee. Tory should win and that might be enough.”

“Yeah, maybe you're right. But it would be nice to win. To show them I’m not some little kid, that I’m a great fighter.”

“Here you should at the very least take a break.”

“What do you think I’m doing right now by talking to you?”

Devon laughs, “Maybe like an actual break. Clear your mind. We can go get some of those tacos from that food truck.”

Kenny smiles. “I’m good Lee. Maybe tomorrow after I win?”

“You’re on.”

Silver comes down from his office and sees the two of them. “Ms. Lee, leaving are we?”

Devon and Kenny turn to face him, “Yes Sensei.”

“Well alright then. Have a good night. Oh and Sensei Kim said she’s been impressed with your training so far. As am I.”

“Thank you Sensei.” Devon bows to Silver and then turns to Kenny, “See you tomorrow.”

Kenny smiles at her and Devon walks out. Kenny’s gaze lingers on her for a few moments until Silver snaps him out of it. “Eyes on the prize Mr. Payne”. Kenny turns back to Silver. “Burning the midnight oil are we?”

“Yes Sensei. I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep tonight. Figured I might as well get some extra practice right?”

Silver looks amused. “You have the pre-fight jitters.”

“Whoever they put up against me tomorrow is older and has a lot more experience than me. He’ll be bigger than me, stronger than me… I just don’t want to let you down, Sensei.”

“Hey. Don’t count yourself out. Before I started in the ‘Way of the Fist’, you know what they used to call me?”. Kenny shakes his head. “Twig”.

Kenny looks at him funny. “Really?”

“Oh yeah. Didn’t let it stop me. You’re on your way to becoming one of the best. LaRusso, Lawrence, Diaz, Keene. They’ve all had their time in the sun. Now it’s your turn… Let me show you something. My master taught me this years ago. I made a few tweaks to it. I call it the ‘Silver Bullet’”.

“That’s good.”

“You like that, huh? If you strike with the right speed and trajectory, right in between the ribs, you can cause your opponent significant damage. Literally take their breath away”. Silver makes a cross shape with his hands, his left is outstretched, his right hand is on the inside in an almost fist. The index and middle finger are a little bent. He brings his hands back, breathes and then lets out a strong punch onto the punching bag. It’s so strong, it opened the bag. Kenny is shocked by the amount of power Silver used.

“But Sensei, you already get a point for hitting the chest. Why go for extra damage?”

“Because the shortest distance to victory in a fight is to take out your opponent in one shot. And if a man can’t breathe, he can’t fight.”

Kenny understands what he’s saying. If he can land a good shot like that one whoever he’s fighting, then the fight can be over faster and Kenny can win. “Show me again”. Silver shows him again and Kenny practices it all night long.

 

*******************

 

The next day, all of Cobra Kai arrives in their gis. Tory and Kenny warm up. Miyagi-Fang comes in. Robby is amazed at how nice of a dojo it is and all of the stuff they have here. Devon looks up and sees her old friends and Sensei, she feels a little guilty. Tory locks eyes with Sam, the weight of their impending battle looms between them. Tory thinks back to their fight at the tournament, how on top of the world she felt before she saw Silver and the ref. Today she proves that she was always supposed to be champion. Tory looks away and sees Robby standing across. He’s next to Sam’s brother. They make eye contact, but she breaks it.

“Nichols”. Tory looks behind her and sees Sensei Kim. “Come here.”

Tory walks over, “Yes Sensei?”

“You beat the LaRusso girl before, make this fight quick.”

Tory turns around and stands at the edge of the mat. Kenny comes and joins her. He tightens his belt. He looks across at the Miyagi-Fang sideline and sees it’s Hawk who will be fighting. Kenny and Hawk make eye contact. Kenny tries to act tough, but Hawk isn’t fazed and just smirks at him. Kenny then sees Robby. He’s next to Anthony. Robby is teaching him a move. First he quits and betrays Cobra Kai, now he’s being buddy-buddy with Kenny’s old bully. And he’s mentoring him. Kenny is pissed. He begins walking over to confront Robby.

“KEENE!”. Anthony walks away and Robby looks at Kenny with compassion. “That’s some messed up shit. You're training the kid who bullied me.”

“Heard you’re the one doing the bullying now.”

“He deserves everything that comes to him.”

“I don’t think you actually believe that. I know how things can start out as nothing and get bigger and bigger until all you feel is hate. I’ve been there”. Robby looks over at Miguel who looks back at him and nods. “But I’m telling you, it is so much better to let that hate go. You and Anthony might actually get along if you got to know each other. You just gotta hash things out.”

“Yeah right, he made my life a living hell. He’s the reason I came to you in the first place.”

“I know that. You were a good kid Kenny. Don’t let the fact that he bullied you turn you into a bully. You’d be just as bad as him.”

“Just as bad as him?... You know what, never mind. You’re lucky you’re not on the mat today. Guess Hawk will have to do. Maybe I can do what you couldn’t at the tournament.”

Kenny walks away back to his side. Robby is left there looking at his former friend who he doesn’t recognize. Hawk comes over to Robby.

“Don’t worry. I’ll shut him up.”

Robby responds, “Don’t go too hard on him. You remember what it’s like to be in Cobra Kai. It’s not Kenny talking, it’s Silver.”

 

********************

 

Devon puts her phone in her bag in her locker. When she’s coming back, she Sensei Lawrence stops her.

“Devon. Hey, can we talk?”

“Uh, sure Sensei.”

“I know we haven’t spoken since the tournament. Been dealing with some family issues and this whole thing. I saw you at Topanga. I’m glad you’re still doing Karate. But why at Cobra Kai?”

“Not really any other dojos anymore. Besides I want to be a Champion like you said I could be.”

“Yeah, but not like this. Not here in this dojo.”

“I’m sorry Sensei. I know you have your problems with Cobra Kai, but things have honestly been good with me since I’ve gotten here. They have great equipment, a bunch of Senseis helping, and I’ve been getting mentored by the Champ.”

“That’s great and all but Silver isn’t a good person. He’ll only use you for what he wants, when that’s over, he’ll discard you.”

“I’m sorry Sensei, I don’t know what you want me to say.”

“Come back. I know Cobra Kai was the only dojo around but know we’re back up and running. You can come back. Let me be your Sensei again.”

“I appreciate the offer Sensei but I think I’m good where I am for now.”

“Okay, but always know there is a place for you in my dojo, always Lee.”

Devon nods and walks to her side. She’s a little conflicted. She misses her Sensei, Miguel, her friends, Sam. But she’s learning so much here from Sensei Kim and Tory. Training with Kenny is awesome, he’s the only person she’s ever met who can match her work ethic. She can’t leave. The fight is about to start. Devon stands next to Kenny who is next to Tory.

Mr. Braun, the Sekai Taikai committee leader, starts, “Time to begin. We’ll start with our male competitors. Eli Moskowitz and Kenny Payne.”

Devon pats Kenny on the back, “Good luck Kenny.”

“Thanks Lee”.

Kenny walks onto the mat with Hawk. Both of them bow to the ref then to each other. They get into their fighting stances. “Fight!”. Kenny explodes off his line with a jumping front kick. Hawk side steps it. Kenny turns and throws a back hand which misses. Then he throws one with the other hand and it gets blocked. Hawk blocks a punch. Kenny then catches him with a kick to the side.

“Point Payne, 1-0”.

The Cobra Kai sideline cheers. “Let’s go Kenny!” Devon cheers. Tory claps half heartedly. Kenny stares down Hawk as he walks back to his line. They get back into their fighting stances. Okay, maybe Kenny can do this. “Fight!”. Hawk strikes first with a punch. Kenny blocks it and counters with an uppercut that narrowly misses. Hawk does a double kick. Kenny blocks it and drops down to sweep his leg. Hawk gets out of the way. Kenny throws a roundhouse and it gets blocked. Hawk throws a crescent kick which Kenny ducks under. Kenny throws a jab, then a punch. Hawk redirects them and then counters with a punch to Kenny’s gut.

There’s some hesitation, but then the ref says “Point Moskowitz, 1-1”. Miyagi-Fang celebrates.

They get back on their line and Hawk has a big smirk on his face. “Fight!”. Kenny strikes quickly with a question mark kick. It gets blocked and hawk counters with a high roundhouse which Kenny gets his hands up just in time to block. Kenny blocks a Hawk punch and then tries to do a spinning sidekick but Hawk blocks it hard and pushes Kenny back. Kenny stumbles back towards the edge of the mat. Hawk does a jumping, spinning crescent kick which connects with Kenny’s chest. Kenny stumbles out of bounds into the side line. The Miyagi-Fang side line starts to celebrate.

“No point, out of bounds.”

Everyone on Miyagi-Fang is confused. Robby can’t believe it. Kenny went out of bounds after Hawk landed the kick.

“What are you serious?” Hawk says.

“Come on ref, that’s horseshit. He made contact in bounds” Johnny screams.

“No point. Back on the line.”

Kenny is a little shocked that wasn’t a point but he won’t argue it. Tory is confused and gets a weird feeling. She looks at the ref and sees him give a look to Silver and Silver nod. Oh no. Not again. He’s paying off the ref.

“Ready, fight!”. Hawk throws a roundhouse. Kenny blocks it and counters with two punches. Hawk redirects them. Kenny throws a jab and spinning back hand. Hawk counters with a jumping front kick which is blocked. Hawk goes on offense and throws two punches and roundhouse which Kenny blocks, but he gets hit with a quick sidekick to the chest.

“...Point Moskiwitz. 1-2.”

Kenny is frustrated with himself, he should’ve blocked that. The Miyagi-Fang bench gets loud and cheers. Robby notices how angry Kenny looks. Something bad is about to happen. They get back into their stances. “Fight!”. Kenny throws a roundhouse and then goes into a tornado kick which is blocked. Kenny spins again and throws a spinning hook. Hawk is somehow able to dodge all of those attacks. Kenny blocks a right and left hand and then a roundhouse. Kenny counters with two punches and a front kick which all get blocked. Hawk throws a punch. Kenny blocks it and leg kicks him. Hawk then throws a roundhouse, Kenny catches it and drives his elbow straight into his knee. Hawk falls to the ground and groans in pain. Kenny stares Hawk down as he goes to the sideline and then he stares down Robby who can’t believe what he just saw from Kenny.

“Illegal strike, that’s a warning. Turn and kneel”. Kenny kneels.

“Warning, that should be a disqualification.” Daniel says.

On the Miyagi-Fang sideline, Hawk says, “It’s fine, he just caught me off guard.”

“Are you good?” Robby asks.

“Yeah, I’m good. Wouldn’t have to deal with that if the ref called that one point. Should’ve won by now.”

“It’s okay you got this” Miguel says.

“Are you sure you can still fight Eli?” Daniel says in a worried tone.

“No more Eli, it’s time to uncage the ‘Hawk’”. Hawk says as he runs his hands along his baby mohawk.

Hawk gets on the mat. Kenny bangs the mat and gets up and gets in the ‘Silver Bullet’ stance, daring Hawk to come and get him. Robby and Tory both look at that stance and get nervous. What did Silver teach him now? “Ready, fight!”. Hawk goes forward and throws a punch. Kenny blocks it with his left hand and delivers a powerful Silver Bullet into Hawk’s chest. Hawk falls to the ground.

“Point Payne, 2-2”

The Cobra Kai sideline cheers. Hawk is still on the ground and gasping for air. Daniel and Johnny go to check on him. Robby is worried. Tory looks on in horror of what Kenny did.

“Hawk what’s wrong?” Johnny asks.

Weakly, Hawk says, “I…can’t…can’t breathe.”

“Can you continue?” the ref asks. Hawk tries to get up but falls back onto the mat.

“Where’s the medic!” Johnny yells. The medic rushes to the mat to check on Hawk.

“That’s a forfeit. Payne wins by default.” the ref says.

The Miyagi-Fang sideline is stunned. Roby can’t believe what Kenny just did. Kenny and the Cobra Kai sideline celebrate. Kenny high fives all of them and hugs Devon. Kenny then goes over to Tory and hugs her awkwardly, she barely hugs back.

“I did it Tory.” Kenny says. Tory doesn’t say anything, just nods. Kenny’s confused because she said he’d support him. He goes back to celebrating with the others.

“That was an insane shot, Kenny.” Devon said

“I know right, Sensei Silver taught me it last night.”

Tory looked at Silver who gave a stern look and nod to the ref who returned it. Tory knew for sure he was cheating again. She needs to get out of here, she can’t win like this. Not again. Tory slips out through the front door in all of the commotion so no one notices.

Hawk is taken off the mat and sits down. He got the wind knocked out of him. Robby looks over at Kenny. He’s still happy and celebrating. He doesn’t even care that he almost hurt someone severely.

Kenny goes over to Silver. “Nice work Mr. Payne. See I told you, it’s your time now.”

“Thank you Sensei.” Kenny bows to him. Sensei Kim nods in approval. Kenny and Silver high five.

“I knew you could do it. Now get back to the team. One match down.”

Mr. Braun says, “We will now start our girl match. Samantha LaRusso and Tory Nichols.”

Devon and Kenny look around but Tory isn’t there. Sensei Kim turns to Devon, “Where is she?”

“I don’t know. I mean, she was just here.” Devon says

“What do you mean you don’t know? What happened to Nichols?” Silver says. Silver goes to the front to look for her.

Over on the other side, Daniel starts, “Sam. Hey, they’re fighting dirty. You really don’t have to do this.”

“I know but I can handle it. This is for all of us.” Sam responds. Sam bows and gets on the mat.

Robby looks for Tory but she isn’t there, she isn’t anywhere to be found. He turns to Miguel, “Something’s wrong. Tory isn’t there.”

“Tory Nichols!” Mr. Braun says.

Silver comes back but still no Tory. He has a talk with Kim and then goes to the judges table. Kim turns to Devon, “Ms. Lee.”

“Yes Sensei?”

“Are you ready?”

“Ready to what?”. Kim looks over at the other side of the mat. Devon follows her vision and sees Sam. She’s confused. “You want me to fight Sam LaRusso?”

“No. I want you to defeat her. Or are you too afraid?”

Devon straightens up and tightens her belt and says “No Sensei!”

“Then show me.”

Devon takes off her shoes and gets on the mat. Kenny is a little shocked but still cheers her on. “Come on Lee.”

Devon looks over and makes eye contact with Sensei Lawrence who is tending to Hawk. That guilt in her chest comes up again but she shakes it away. Sam looks surprised to see her.

Sam whispers to her, “Where’s Tory?”

Devon shrugs. They bow to the ref and then to each other. They both get into their fighting stance. “Fight!”. Devon jumps off her line with a front kick. She then throws two punches which Sam dodges. Devon throws a back hand which is blocked. Sam throws a low punch. Devon blocks it and counters with a roundhouse. Sam blocks it and throws her own. Devon loads up to throw a punch and Sam does a spinning hook kick to her upper chest area.

Before Miyagi-Fang can celebrate, the ref jumps in. “No point. That’s shoulder. No point."

Sam is confused. “What?”

“Keep fighting.”

Sam backs Devon up and throws a roundhouse. She blocks it and a punch by Sam. Devon throws a punch and then a kick which gets blocked. She then does a spinning sidekick which gets blocked but pushes Sam back. Devon then decides to use the ‘Viper Attack’. Devon goes on offense. She throws four punches which Sam blocks and redirects. Devon throws a front kick. Sam blocks that and backs up. Devon spins around fully and then spins again, doing a spinning hook kick at Sam. Devon feels Sam’s hands block it. She doesn’t feel she got contact. But the ref shocked her, “Point Lee, 1-0”.

The Cobra Kai sideline erupts. “Yeah let’s go Devon!” Kenny screams. Devon looks back at her team and then to Sensei Kim who nods at her. Devon smiles and gets new found confidence.

Miyagi-Fang is fuming after that call.

Daniel says, “What? There was no contact.”

Sam calls a timeout and goes to her side.

“I blocked that and I swear I just got her below the shoulder.” Sam says.

“All right, look. Not every point is going to go our way.” Daniel says, trying to calm his daughter down.

“Those calls put me down a point when I should be up one. If I lose the match because of it–”

Miguel interrupts, “Sam. You’re the better fighter. Everyone knows it. The ref might not be doing you any favors, but you got us in your corner. All of us.”

“Referee is moron. Must not leave room for error.” Chozen says.

“He’s right. You make every point undeniable.” Daniel adds on.

Devon and Sam get back on the mat and in their fighting stances. “Fight!”. Devon throws two kicks which get blocked. Devon then throws a roundhouse, Sam drops down and sweeps Devon’s feet. Devon falls on the ground and Sam strikes her in the gut.

There’s a delay on the call. “Point LaRusso. 1-1”

Miyagi-Fang celebrates. Devon slams the mat and gets up and back in her fighting stance. “Fight!”. Devon throws two jabs then a sidekick. Sam sidesteps it and lands a roundhouse to Devon’s gut.

“Point LaRusso, 1-2”.

Miyagi-Fang celebrates again. Devon and Sam get in their fighting stances. “Fight!”. Devon throws three punches and they all get blocked. They grab each other's wrists. Devon spins out of it and tries to catch Sam with a hook kick but she ducks under it. Devon ducks under Sam’s hook kick and dodges her crescent kick. Devon fakes a leg kick and turns it into a hook kick. Sam blocks it. Devon throws a back hand and then a knife strike. Both get blocked. Sam then does a jumping front kick right into Devon’s gut, knocking her back. She falls to her ground.

“Point…LaRusso. Winner.”

Miyagi-Fang celebrates. With Sam. Robby and Miguel high five. Kenny goes on the mat and helps Devon up.

“Are you okay Lee?”

“I’m fine”.Devon gets up and gets off the mat. She goes over to Sensei Kim. “I’m sorry Sensei.”

“You apologize, for what?”

“I didn’t win.”

“And who’s fault is that? Your leader failed you and your teammates by disappearing.”

“I’m sure Tory had a good reason.”

“It does not matter. If she is not ready to lead, then I must make sure you and Payne are”. Devon nods.

The committee confers with each other and comes to an agreement. Mr. Braun starts, “We have made our decision. As expected, we were impressed with the skills, precision, and discipline of the new Sekai Taikai qualifiers…Cobra Kai”

The entire Cobra Kai sideline erupts with applause and cheering. Kenny high fives Devon but she’s still bummed she lost.

“Hey it’s okay. You did enough. We still got in”. Devon smiles and hugs Kenny.

The Miyagi-Fang sideline is left disappointed. Robby is crushed. After all that, Cobra Kai still wins and Kenny gets even worse.

Mr. Braun continues, “As for our other dojo, we admired your unusual mix of styles and underdog spirit. And we think you can be an unique addition to our competition. Therefore we have also decided that your dojo has also qualified.”

Miyagi-Fang gets super happy and celebrates with each other. Robby high gives all of them and hugs Miguel and Sam and Hawk. Cobra Kai on the other side is confused. Kenny is shocked.

The Miyagi-Fang Senseis talk to their students. Daniel starts, “Hey we all earned this. Each and everyone of you brought your A game. With this tournament in our future, we have a lot of work to do. But tonight, tonight go celebrate!”. Everyone cheers.

Johnny comes over to talk to Miguel and Robby who have an arm around each other. “Hey listen, I told your mom and Rosa that I’d take them out to dinner and a late movie. So you guys are on you own if you want to host that celebration”. Miguel and Robby look at each other. They know they’re going to throw the best party ever.

 

***************

 

After they change and head out of the dojo, Kenny and Devon keep true to what they said last night and go get tacos from that food truck.

“I got too aggressive. That was my problem. Sensei Kim said to make my own opening so I kept throwing shots and she countered it easily.”

“Yeah well now you know what to improve on. I need to work on getting out of the way of attacks. Especially aerial ones. If I didn’t go out of bounds, we would’ve been cooked. No Sekai Taikai for us.”

“Yeah that was definitely close. Hey did my spinning hook actually get Sam, I kinda thought she blocked it.”

“I don’t know. It seemed like it did. Ref had the best view so it must've been at least a little bit. Also that combo was crazy. What was it?”

“Sensei Kim called it the ‘Viper Attack’. She said if done correctly, it can break through even the most impenetrable defenses.”

“Well it definitely did to LaRusso.”

“Yeah. I just wish it looked like more of a fight after that. Basically got 3-0ed. Just like with Tory.”

“Yeah, same as me with Robby… Can’t believe him.”

“Who?”

“Robby. He’s not only with the enemy, he’s training Anthony. My mentor is being a mentor to the kid who bullied me”.

“Yeah that’s messed up.”

“He tried to tell me to forget what he did to me and try and make friends with him.”

“What did he even do?”

“He catfished me for starters, on my first day of school. Recorded an embarrassing video of me and posted it. Tried to beat me up, chased me so I had to hide in a dumpster. He also put a bag of milk in my locker so it would spill out all over me. He stole my clothes out of the locker room. Basically made my life a living hell.”

“Jeez, what an asshole. I didn’t know it got that intense.”

“Yeah it did. That’s why I joined Cobra Kai. My brother said Robby can help me. He did and now he’s helping my bully.”

“Sensei Lawrence poached me off of the debate stage. He saw me rip into my opponent and then recruited me.”

“Why did he go to a debate competition to find a karate fighter?”

“I have no clue.” Kenny and Devon both laugh.

There’s a moment of silence between them. Then Kenny speaks up, “Sensei Silver and Kim are gonna be working us hard now that we’re in the Sekai Taikai.”

“Yeah. Sensei Kim was talking about putting me and you on a new training regimen. She wants to mold us into leaders.”

“Man I wonder what they’re going to do to Tory for leaving before her match. They’re gonna put her through the wringer.”

Devon checks her phone, “She still hasn’t responded to me.”

Kenny checks his, “Yeah, me either.”

“You don’t think something bad happened?”

“Who knows with Tory? I hope nothing is wrong. But can’t do a whole lot if she doesn’t respond.”

“Yep.”

Kenny and Devon finish their food before heading back to the dojo to train some more before going home for the night. Both of them kept texting Tory but still no response.

 

********************

Robby, Miguel, and Hawk all got the good to throw a banger party. So many people showed up. Robby, Miguel, and Hawk are sitting together on the counter in the Diaz apartment.

“You want some Keene?” Hawk asks.

“Nah. I’m good.”

“Why not?” Miguel asks.

“You two have met my dad right?”

Hawk and Miguel nod. “That’s a pretty good reason.”

Robby notices Hawk’s green hair color is out. “Hey what happened to the green?”

“Uh, it didn't really work for me, so, uh, I’m still figuring it out.”

Miguel starts, “Yo this is insane. How did everyone find out about this?”

“Moon invited a bunch of people from East Valley. Guess the work got out.”

Miyagi-Fang went on to have a great celebration. Robby tried to have fun and did a little. But his thoughts were somewhere else. On Tory and Kenny. Where did Tory go? Did something bad happen? Is something wrong with her mom? And Kenny, what was that move from him? Kenny’s style of fighting is even more violent than last time. Silver is really doing a number with him. Looking at him right there is like looking in a mirror with all of that anger Kenny has in his eyes. There has to be a way to get them out. Sucks Cobra Kai made it into the tournament.

 

****************

 

Tory is walking frantically. She walks over to Miguel’s and Sensei Lawrence’s apartment complex. She heard they were having a party here. Tory needs to find Robby and tell him everything. They need to stop Silver. She needs him. As Tory walks, she sees Sam on her phone. Tory doesn’t know what comes over her but she goes to her.

“Hey LaRusso.”

Sam turns around and sees Tory and immediately gets into a fighting stance. “What are you doing here?”

“I’m not here to fight. I need to talk.”

 

“About what?”

“You didn’t lose the All Valley.”

Tory watches as Sam’s face spreads with confusion and anger. “What are you talking about?”

“I found this out after our match. I saw Silver with the ref. He paid for Cobra Kai to win.”

“He what!”

“He paid them off. I’ve been working with Kreese to try and take him down and that isn’t working. I need your–”.

Before Tory can finish that thought, Sam’s fist crushes her face. Tory stumbles back. Sam starts attacking. Sam throws a punch and a kick. Tory blocks them. Sam then pushes her.

“You knew all along that Silver cheated at the All Valley and you did nothing.” Sam spat as she pushed Tory again.

“You don’t know what it’s like there, what I’ve had to deal with.”

Sam throws a punch and then spins and throws an elbow. Tory blocks them and then gets sidekicked into the dumpster behind her. Sam tries a jumping front kick but Tory gets out of the way.

“My entire family has suffered because of you.”

Sam tries to attack her again but Miguel grabs her and holds her back. Robby gets in between them.

“Sam, that’s enough.” Miguel says.

“She’s been working with Kreese this entire time.”

Robby looks at Tory in shock, “What?”

“Why did you only come forward now? Huh? Because you’re a coward.”

“Screw you LaRusso. I knew this was a mistake” Tory says as she walks away.

Robby tries to go after her but she shakes his hand away. “Tory!”.

Sam also runs away, “Sam!” Miguel yells

Miguel turns to Robby. “Did you know anything about this?”

“No.” Robby replies.

Both of them are left wondering what happened. Tory was working with Kreese? Silver cheated in the All Valley. What the hell was going on? Robby tries to call Tory but it goes straight to voicemail. What does he do now?

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Siege on the Flagship Dojo

 

The following day after Tory tried to tell Sam and Robby about Silver, Tory found herself spiraling. First Kreese abandons her and now her enemies won’t even listen to her though she wants the same things as them, Silver gone. She can’t take Silver down anymore or go back to the dojo after bailing on them. But maybe she can get Kenny and Devon out of there at the very least. Plus, without them three, who’s going to compete in the Sekai Taikai for Silver. Tory drives to the Flagship dojo before training would start. She’s careful so that no one notices her and she waits for Devon and Kenny to walk by. After some time, they get there and are talking outside the front door. Devon stops to tie her shoe and Tory quickly walks over to them.

“Hey guys.” Tory says.

They turn and are shocked and relieved to see her. “Tory?” Kenny says.

“Hey what happened to you yesterday? You disappeared.” Devon says.

“Yeah I know, it’s a long story. I’ll tell you two about it just not here.”

“We can’t, gotta get inside. Training is about to start.” Kenny says.

“Yeah and Sensei Kim has us on new training regimen.” Devon adds.

“No you don’t have to do it. Just come with me, we’ll talk.” Tory says quickly, seems like she’s nervous.

“Why are you acting so weird Tory?” Kenny asks.

Devon adds, “Is everything okay?”

Just then Sensei Kim comes up behind Tory and says, “I was wondering the same thing. You abandoned your team when we needed you most”

Tory replies, “It was my mom, she’s sick. It was an emergency.”

Kenny and Devon look at Tory in worry. “Oh no, is everything okay?” Devon asks.

“Yeah. She’s better now.”

“Well then. It’s time to train. That is why you are here isn’t it?” Sensei Kim asks.

The fear inside of Tory is rising by the second. This isn’t what she wanted. Now she has no other choice. “Of course”.

Sensei Kim, Kenny, and Devon walk into the dojo. Tory follows hesitantly.

When they get in and change into their gi’s, the Sensei’s work them hard. A lot of drills and cardio. They make them do a jab punch combos with an added front kick. Then they have to do a burpee and repeat the moves. They keep doing repetitions. Tory just wants to leave. She’s nervous that Silver and Kim didn't buy her story and they’re going to try and punish her.

“Nichols!” Sensei Kim yells. Tory stands up and directs her attention to her. “Double time.”

Tory starts doing the drill faster than everyone else, exerting more of her energy. Kenny feels great going through the drill until he looks up and sees Robby standing there. He just walked in. The entire class stops and stares at him. Kenny is angry and surprised he’s here. Devon is confused. Tory is glad to see him, but she wishes he wasn’t here. He got out and should stay out. It’s what she should’ve done.

“Mr. Keene. To what do we owe the pleasure?”

“I came here to apologize”. Robby turns to the class. He looks at his old friends. Kenny, the kid he’s responsible for. And Tory, his–. He takes a deep breath. He needs to do this. He needs to try. For them. He needs to hopefully convince them that they should leave Silver. “I let you down. Turned my back on you. I didn’t understand at the time, but now I realize that I was wrong. I shouldn’t have just left. I should’ve taken you all with me. Everything you’re taught here is bullshit. There is pain in this dojo and it is built upon fear because this man is not your Sensei, he is your enemy”. Kenny’s face falls for a second and he looks to Silver. Is Robby telling the truth? Robby looked out for him when no one else did. He took a chance on him. But so did Silver. He’s taken him under his wing as well. No Robby isn’t right. He can’t be, right? “But it’s not too late. You’re not past the point of return. And I promise, there’s still another way”. Robby says that last part looking at Kenny. He sees the look on Kenny’s face has changed. Soften. He’s considering what Robby is saying. Tory looks on at Robby longing to be with him. She wants so badly to just go with him right now. But she can’t because no one else moves.

Silver slow claps for Robby. “Bold move, Mr. Keene. Bold move”. Kenny’s face hardens again. “We’ve heard you out. Now it’s my turn to speak. Joon-Bee stance”. The class gets into the stance. “Right leg back, kia!”. Everyone puts their right leg back. “Foward strike sidekick, Kia". Everyone does the moves and gets back into their stance. Silver is now right in front of Robby, towering over him and looking down on him. Robby stares him down. He knows Silver is manipulating them all right now. “There’s a difference between being heard and being listened to. They heard you, but they listen to me. Now, if you don’t mind, we have some training to do”. Silver walks to the class. “If Mr. Keene or any of his friends step foot in this dojo again. What will you show them?”

Kenny, Devon, and the rest of the class yell “No Mercy, sir!”. Everyone but Tory says it. Tory just keeps looking at Robby. Robby notices she didn’t say it. She’s not completely influenced by Cobra Kai. Robby gives her a weak smile and nods to her. He then walks out of the dojo. He might have failed but he might have gotten through to Tory.

“All right, back to it.” Silver says. The entire class still goes about training. Silver and Kim work them to the bone. No breaks, no rest. They finish out the class by doing laps around the mat. When Silver’s had enough, he calls it. “All right. That’s enough class dismissed”. Everyone grabs their bags and heads out. Devon and Kenny wait for Tory. But Silver says, “Not you Nichols”.

Tory looks confused but turns to Kenny and Devon, “Go, I’ll see you later”. They nod and leave. Tory walks over to the other mat and she sees a stand is brought onto the mat. It has the silhouette of a person. The limbs and body are made out of stone. “What is this?”

“This is your enemy. Destroy it” Sensei Kim commands.

Tory goes over the feel the tablet. “It’s solid stone. I’ll break my hand.”

“It will heal in time for the tournament.”

“This is crazy. I’m going home”. Tory moves to walk out but the other Senseis block her path.

“You will go home when the lesson is over”. Tory goes back over to the stand. She gets in her fighting stance and punches the stone tablet hard. She grunts in pain as her fist connects with it. “Not hard enough. To break it, you must use all of your power”. Tory tries again but it hurts her hand further. Kim taunts her, “Are you even trying?”. Tory, with tears in her eyes and blood on her knuckles, tries again and punches the tablet three times. Using all of her power, but it still doesn’t break. Tory’s hand is dripping in blood and she falls to the ground in pain. Sensei Kim stands over her, “Something is holding you back.”

“I-I can’t do it.” Tory says through her teeth in pain.

“It’s the boy isn’t it?”. Tory looks up at her in shock. “You act strong, but on the inside you’re soft.”

“That’s not true!”

“Your feelings have made you weak.”

“NO!”

“You care about this boy more than your own dojo!”

Tory gets up to face her. Anger building up in her. Tory is about to explode. “I broke up with him because of this dojo, you bitch!”. Tory then puts all of her power and anger into a punch and throws it at Sensei Kim’s head. She gets out of the way and Tory's hand goes straight through the stone tablet, completely shattering it. But at the same time, completely breaking her hand. Tory falls to the ground again, clutching her hand which is covered in blood and already swelling. She groans loudly in pain.

Silver starts, “That must’ve been a hard decision. But you made the right choice. Let’s hope you keep making them.”

Silver walks away and Kim says, “Lesson over.”. To Tory before leaving herself and with the other senseis. Tory is left there all alone. In agony. The sharp sensations of pain going through her hand as she heads home crying from all of the pain.

 

********************

 

After training ended and Silver told everyone to go but Tory, Devon and Kenny were outside talking about what happened today during training.

“This new training regimen they have us on is no joke. I’m definitely going to be sore tomorrow.” Devon says.

“Yeah, you and me both. But it’s necessary. If we’re gonna be world class fighters, we have to train like them I guess.”

“Yeah. What do you think they want with Tory? Is it because she left yesterday? She said her mom had an emergency.”

“I don’t know, maybe it’s some special training. She is supposed to be our leader going into the Sekai Taikai so…”

“Can’t believe Robby showed up here today. And alone. That must’ve taken balls.”

“He’s trying to get us to turn on Sensei Silver. I just don’t know why Robby switched up on Cobra Kai all of the sudden. He was pretty much our leader there. Now he’s trying to go back on everything he taught me.”

“I’m sure he has his reasons. They just don’t agree with what Silver is doing. They just think that he’s evil because he teaches Cobra Kai. Same with my old sensei. They don’t see the good he does for his students like us.”

“We’ll show them at the tournament. When we’re holding the trophies and they’re looking at us from below.”

“Yeah we can hope. Holding those trophies, knowing you're the best in the world, that’s gotta be a crazy feeling.”

“Can’t wait for that feeling.”

“Me either.”

 

*********************

 

When Tory got home, she immediately took a bunch of ice from the freezer and put it in a bag. Then she used it to ice her throbbing hand. Her hand burned as the ice hit her bruised hand. The sensation of pain dulling with the coldness of the ice. Why did she go back in? She should’ve just grabbed Kenny and Devon and forced them to come. Or maybe she just should’ve said everything right there in front of Kim. Does she even know about the cheating? Is that ‘The Way of the Fist’? Cheating to ensure victory. How does that make one strong? Tory shouldn’t have gone in again. But now she has to or who knows what else Silver and Kim will do. And what of Kenny and Devon. She needs to be there for them. Tory looks at her texts. She sees some from Robby asking to talk. Tory wants to call him badly. But she doesn't want to involve him with this again. She doesn’t want anyone else to get hurt, least of all him. Then Tory hears a know at the door. She puts the bag of ice down and goes to open the door. To her shock it’s Sam LaRusso. What the hell is she doing here?

“What are you doing here?” Tory asks.

Sam starts, “I–”. Her eyes move down to Tory’s swollen hand. “Oh my God! What happened to your hand?”

“Don’t pretend like you care.”

“Look, I don’t want to be here. But if you’re having problems with Cobra Kai, I’d be willing to listen.”

Tory is surprised to hear her say this. She almost can’t believe it, but the look on Sam’s face says it all. She’s desperate. But so is Tory. Tory lets Sam come in and goes to sit down on the couch. She puts the bag of ice back on to her hand. Sam looks uncomfortable in her messy and depressing apartment. Tory starts, her walls dropping, “I wanted to win the All Valley more than anything. After our match and they handed me that trophy, that was the best moment of my life. But then I saw Silver and that ref, and it just killed me. I felt like a fraud. I wanted to get back at Silver so bad. That’s why I listened to Kreese, but then I just got caught up in more lies. And now, my life is a living hell.”

There’s a long pause before Sam starts talking, “I didn’t know what you were going through, but now that I do, maybe we can help each other. I tried to talk to Stingray. He basically admitted it was Silver who assaulted him in the old dojo, but he’s too afraid to go to the police.”

Tory is shocked to learn this. Silver is the one who beat up Stingray. He didn’t just pay someone to do that for him. “I knew Silver was involved, but I had no idea he did it with his own hands.”

“Problem is we can’t prove it.”

Tory gets an idea. “If it happened at the old dojo, then maybe we can.”

“What do you mean?”

“Silver had security cameras installed at the old dojo. It must've picked it up. If we can get that footage–”

“Then we have our proof. Silver and Cobra Kai can go down. Ok, I’m going to tell the boys to meet up with us. We can get the entire dojo to help with this. Come on”. Tory is hesitant. Working with LaRusso, her rival. Literally 24 hours ago she was trying to take her head off. Now they’re working together. But if it meant taking down Silver, she has to do it. Tory put the ice down, grabbed some wrap for her hand and they set off.

 

*****************************

 

Robby was confused when he got the text from Sam to meet outside of his dad’s and Miguel’s apartment. Him and Miguel were clueless and waiting for everyone to show up. Hawk and Demetri show up eventually.

“Hey.” Miguel says.

“Sup” Hawk says as Demetri waves to the two of them.

Hawk’s hair is now dyed blue. “What’s with the new cut?”

“I thought I should go back to my roots.”

“I already pointed out that his roots are more of a light brown, but that is just … semantics. So uh, what’s the emergency? Why did you have me bring all of my gear?”

“You guys know just as much as we do. Sam just told us to meet here.”

Hawk asks, “Is she still mad she saw you making out with that East Valley chick?”

“I don’t know. I tried to apologize but she still seems pretty focused on the whole Stingray thing.”

Robby starts, “Well at least she’s talking to you, I still can’t get a response from–”

Hawk interrupts because of the shock he gets seeing who's walking towards them with Sam, “Tory?”

Miguel awkwardly says, “What’s uh, what’s up? Hi.”

Robby is surprised and relieved to see Tory. He looks down at her hand and sees it swelled and wrapped up. He gets worried. “Hey what happened to your hand?”

Tory responds softly, “Training accident. I’m okay Robby”.

Robby nods and Sam starts, “We think we have a way to prove that it was Silver who assaulted Stingray.”

Tory joins in, “If the attack happened at the old dojo, then it would have been after Silver installed the security cameras at the old dojo.”

“So maybe it was all caught on tape,” Miguel says excitedly.

“But that place was cleaned out.” Robby says.

Demetri jumps in, “That might not matter. The systems we sell at “Tech Town” all save the footage to a central server. When Silver moved out, he probably took the whole system with him.”

“I think he did. There’s a server in his office at the Flagship dojo.”

Hawk speaks up, “If we could get access to it, we can definitely find that footage. We could even post that Stingray clip to their Youtube channel.”

“Get a hold of everyone else. Let them know that we’re taking down Cobra Kai, tonight.”

 

*******************

 

Devon was at home, in her room when she got the text. It was from Mtich in the Cobra Kai group chat. Apparently he’s been a spy for Cobra Kai. She sees his message.

“Guys, I just got sent a text from the guys at Miyagi-Fang. It said to meet at the flagship dojo because they’re taking down Cobra Kai tonight. We have to do something.”

Devon is shocked by this. What does that mean? “Taking down Cobra Kai tonight”. What did they have planned? The group chat starts blowing up. Devon immediately calls Kenny. He picks up immediately.

“Hey are you seeing this?” Devon asks.

“Yeah. They’re trying to attack our dojo at night.”

“What are we going to do?”

“I’m going to text them rest to meet us there. We have to defend our dojo from whatever those assholes have planned.”

“Okay, see you there.”

Devon hangs up and immediately sees Kenny’s text telling everyone to meet at the Flagship dojo. Devon tries to call Tory on her way out from her house. No answer. Where is she?”

 

**********************

 

In the car, Robby is sitting next to Tory. Tory declines another call from Devon. It’s better to not involve her or Kenny in this until after it’s all done. Once they see what kind of man Silver is and get away from his influence.

“Hey, what really happened to your hand? Did Silver hurt you?” Robby asks.

“No he didn’t, not directly. There’s a bunch of new Senseis from Korea. Apparently that’s where Cobra Kai Karate originated from. The style. Her and Silver were mad at me for leaving the exhibition. They made me punch through stone. I couldn’t leave until I did it. Eventually I did.”

“Oh my God Tory. I’m so sorry.”

“I know. You were right about Cobra Kai. I knew you were right. I just wanted to get back at Silver. He paid off the ref at the tournament. I wasn’t thinking clearly and I paid the price because of that.”

“Yeah, but now we have what we need to get back at Silver. He’s gonna pay and Kenny and everyone else can see what kind of person he really is.”

Tory smiles. “That sounds amazing. Once we do, you need to take Kenny back. No matter what he says or how tough he acts, I know he really misses you and was hurt that you left.”

Robby laughs, “Really?”

“Yes. And it’s exhausting being a mentor to both him and Devon.”

“You finally know the struggle of being responsible for a competitive and fiery kid’s karate training.”

“Yeah and it doesn’t help that they’re getting good quickly. Making my job harder.”

“I’ll help make it easier on you after this, alright?”

“Yeah.”

 

*************************

 

Tory and all of the Miyagi-Fangs arrive at the Cobra Kai Flagship dojo and wait outside. They meet up with the rest of the students.

“How are we going to get in the dojo?” Miguel asks.

“If it’s the same alarm system he installed at the old dojo, then I should be able to bypass it.” Robby replies.

“Spoken like a man that’s done this before.” Demetri says.

“Yeah well karate wasn’t my first hobby. I fractured a law or two before we met.” Robby responds.

“Or we can scan my key card. So that those of us on probation keep from, you know, violating it” Tory says to Robby. Robby looks at her and smiles.

Chris, Mitch, Bert, Nate, and the rest of Miyagi-Fang show up. “What’s up big man? Hawk says to Chris.

“What’s up man? Sorry we’re late, someone wanted to take forever to get ready.” Chris says.

Mitch defends himself by saying, “It’s the middle of the night.”

Nate points to Tory and says, “What is she doing here?”

“It’s fine. She’s with us. For what we’re about to do at least.” Sam responds

“So what are we doing? All your text said is that we’re taking down Cobra Kai.. But like, how exactly?” Mitch asks.

Miguel speaks up. “We’re gonna show them who their Sensei really is. We think we have proof that proves that Silver is a criminal.”

“We’re going upstairs to Silver’s office. You guys stay down and be on the lookout.” Robby says to the group.

Tory swipes them all into the dojo. Robby, Tory, Miguel, Sam, Hawk, and Demetri go upstairs to Silver’s office. Demetri and Hawk sit down at Silver’s desk and start hacking into Silver’s security system. Tory looks around the room and notices the security camera up on the wall. She turns to Robby and says, “You know how to disconnect one of these?”

Robby looks up at it and gets an idea. “Yeah”. Robby then leaps up and pulls the camera off of the wall. Then they all huddle around Hawk and Demetri.

“Can’t believe it’s really happening. We’re actually going to take Silver down.” Tory says to Robby.

“Yeah, what could go wrong?”

After some time, Demetri got the video, “I got it”. The video plays for them. It’s Silver and Stingray in the old dojo.

“You wanna be Cobra Kai.” Silver says while laughing. It then looks like Silver was going to punch Stingray but before that part came, the video became corrupted.

“Sh-shit” Demetri yells.

“What happened?” Tory asks.

“That’s all there is. The rest of it’s been erased.” Demetri says frustrated.

“Silver covered his tracks.” Robby says.

“Of course he did,” Sam says.

“Okay, so-so what now?” Miguel asks.

Tory can’t believe what she’s hearing. It’s over. He’s going to get away with it. Silver always lands on top. There has to be something else they can use. She thinks hard. She gets it. “There might be some other footage we can use.”

“You wouldn’t happen to know the date and time of it, would you?”

Tory leans down and enters a date and time into the system. The video comes up. It’s her talking to Silver about him paying off the ref.

 

***************

 

Kenny and Devon get to the dojo with all of the other Cobra Kais. Kenny steps up and speaks to all of them.

“Hey, those assholes are in our house. You remember what Sensei said to do if they ever came back?”

“No Mercy!” all of them shout.

Kenny and Devon lead the quiver of Cobras into the dojo. “You ready for this?” Devon whispers to Kenny as they walk in.

“Nope, but we can’t just let them do this to our dojo. We need to defend it.” Kenny replies. Cobra Kai walks in and sees Miyagi-Fang down there. “Hey, what the hell are yall doing here?”

Kenny sees Anthony right in front. “Oh shit. GUYS!!!” he yells upstairs.

The two sides start jawing with each other. Kenny tries to pass Anthony but Anthony tries to stand his ground. Kenny punches him in the gut and kicks him to the ground. The Miyagi-Fangs help him up. They see people coming down from Silver’s office. Miguel and Sam. Then Robby and Tory appear from around them. Kenny and Devon look at each other in confusion and shock. Tory’s helping the enemy?

“So what, you’re with them now?” Devon asks Tory with hurt in her eyes.

“What the hell Nichols?”. Kenny says. He points to Robby and says, “You knew what would happen if him and his friends stepped foot into this dojo again.”

Sam whispers to Miguel, “How did they even know we were here?”

“I don’t know,” Miguel says.

Kenny, Devon, and Kyler all look at each other and get a smirk on their faces. Kyler then says, “Mitch get your ass over here where you belong.”

All of Miyagi-Fang looks at Mitch as he crosses to the other side and unzips his sweatshirt to show his Cobra Kai shirt below. Everyone is shocked. “Penis breath, how could you?” Bert asks.

“Gee I don’t know, maybe because they don’t call me ‘Penis breath’. You know, you guys have been so dead set on taking down Cobra Kai. I didn’t even want to leave in the first place. I mean look around, they got snacks, swag, smoothies. Our dojo doesn’t even have a roof. Or like any chick, no offense Sam.”

Kyler cuts him off, “All right Penis Breath, shut up. We got a traitor, y'all got a traitor. So that cancels out. So are we gonna throw down or what? Let’s go!”

“I’m not a traitor, I’m just not buying what Silver is selling. And neither should any of you. If you guys just wait a little longer I can show you what I’m talking about–” Tory says in her defense.

“I think we’ve heard enough out of you. Is this why you disappeared before your match, because you were working with them?” Devon says.

“What Devon, no.”

“You should listen to her. Silver lied. To all of us.” Robby looks at Kenny as he says that.

Kenny doesn’t believe him and starts pressing up on Robby. “Us? What us? The only person who’s lied to me is you.”

Miguel gets in Kenny’s way. “Robby’s right. You don’t want to do this.”

Kenny smirks at him and then says, “Yeah, I do”. Kenny then throws two punches at Miguel and he dodges both of them. The entire dojo breaks out in a brawl. Cobra Kai has the numbers and swarms of Miyagi-Fang. Punches and kicks being thrown left and right. It’s complete madness. Sam and Miguel flip two Cobra Kai’s over, Robby knocks two people over, Tory hits some impressive kicks while she tries to protect her hand.

Devon goes after Bert. No time for old friendships. She ducks under his punch and counters with a punch. He blocks it but then she hits him with a powerful side kick which sends him to the ground. She then feels a hand on her shoulder. Devon goes to hit them but pulls back at the last second when she realizes it’s Tory.

“Devon, you don’t want to be on their side, trust me.” Tory says pleading with her.

Angrily, Devon responds, “Like you trusted me? You’ve been lying about whose side you were on this whole time.”

“I know. I’m sorry. I tried telling you and Kenny–”. Tory gets interrupted and jump kicks a Cobra Kai who was running at her. By the time she turns back, Devon is gone and fighting somewhere else. Crap. Devon won’t listen, then Kenny definitely won’t listen. She goes back to holding the others off.

In the brawl, after he got tossed away by Miguel, Kenny kept going after different Miyagi-Fangs. Whoever was near him. He fought with Nate. Kenny threw two punches. Nate blocks them. Nate counters with a roundhouse. Kenny grabs his leg and throws him on the ground. Nate gets up and throws a punch. Kenny catches his arm and knees him in the gut. Then he spins and does a spinning sidekick to knock him down. Kenny then looks over and sees Robby fighting. He’s absolutely cooking multiple Cobra Kai guys. Robby does a flying knee to one of their faces to knock them down. “Come on Robby!” Kenny screams. Kenny goes over to Robby and throws punch after punch. Robby redirects all of them and grabs both of his arms.

Robby frantically says, “Kenny Stop! I am not your enemy!”. Kenny then headbuts him and pushes him away. Kenny throws a front kick and then a front hook kick which Robby dodges. Kenny throws a punch, Robby grabs his arm and throws him away. Robby then gets overwhelmed. He jumps, kicks one down, sweeps another off his feet, and knocks one out cold with a punch. Robby turns and immediately gets punched by another guy. Kenny takes this opportunity and Silver Bullet’s Robby right in the chest. Robby holds his chest. He can’t breathe. He drops to one knee. Robby gets up and continues to fight. He’s getting 3v1ed but is still giving it his all. Robby gets kicked in the face. He blocks another kick and a few punches from Kenny but one of them gets through. Robby can’t take a moment and breathe. They keep going all out on him and Robby tries his best to defend. The two guys grab and hold Robby. Kenny is about to hit him with another Silver bullet when Miguel comes out of nowhere and flying side kicks him away. Miguel rolls on the mat and leg kicks one of the guys holding Robby. Robby pulls that guy down. Miguel fights the other one. He kicks him down. Another guy throws a punch, Miguel blocks it, leg kicks him, and then knees his face. He turns and jumps and kicks another guy down. Kenny tackles him from the back and punches him square in the face. Robby grabs Kenny and throws him away like he weighed nothing. Robby helps Miguel up. “Thanks”.

“Yeah you too man.” Miguel says back to him.

On the other side of the mat, Tory is fighting hard. She has one guy in an arm bar, then she kicks a girl in the face. Flips the guy over. Then she throws a crescent kick to the face of a girl that was charging at her. Tory then gets her feet swept out from under her. She looks up and it’s Sensei Kim. “You disappoint me Nichols.”

“Yeah, well likewise.”

“I warned Silver you could not be trusted. Let this be my final lesson to you and a more painful one than the last.”

Sensei Kim and Tory start fighting.

 

*******************

 

Most of the Miyagi-Fangs are in the middle of the dojo, fending off Cobra Kai. Kenny tries to go for Miguel. He gets kicked down to the mat. Hawk and Demetri come down the stairs to Silver’s office. “Miguel, we got it”. Kyler then kicks Hawk from the back and he falls to the ground. The tablet in his hand slides to the center of the mat. Anthony picked it up.

Kenny screams, “Get him!”

“Protect the egg!” Miguel screams.

All of the fighters get into a circle around Anthony to protect them just like with their training with Chozen. “Ais!” Robby yells and all of the students jump into their defensive stances to protect Anthony. The entire Cobra Kai dojo starts attacking but their defense is too strong. Miguel uses his flannel shirt to hold a guy and headbut him. Hawk spin kicks a guy down. Demetri blocks a punch and counters with a front kick. Robby catches someone’s kick and flips him over.

 

********************

 

Over on the other side of the mat, Tory throws a punch at Kim. She dodges and counters with a kick. Tory barely blocks it. Tory tries a jumping kick and then a back hand. Kim dodges the kick and blocks the back hand. She throws a punch. Tory ducks under it and throws her own. Kim catches and swings her around and then flips her onto the mat. Kim then steps on Tory’s hurt hand. Tory screams in pain from this. “Such a tough facade. All to hide the fragile little girl underneath.

Then Tory hears Sam call her name. Tory pushes Kim’s foot off her hand. Sam takes down Kim. Kim recovers and throws a punch. Sam blocks it and gets up. She then helps Tory up. They then start fighting together. Tory throws a punch and roundhouse. Kim blocks them. Sam throws a round house on her other side and that gets blocked. Tory throws a right hook. Kim ducks under, drops down and kicks Tory in the gut making her stumble back. Kim then gets up and does a jumping kick to Sam’s face. Tory throws another punch and gets flipped over onto the mat. She groans in pain. On the other side of the mat, Devon just kicked a Miyagi-Do fighter down. She sees Tory getting beat by Kim. Tory was her mentor. She protected her against Kim in the leader and follower drill. Devon decides to go and help Tory. She runs over to them. Tory gets up and Sam throws a side kick. Kim blocks it and throws a punch at Tory. Tory counters with a punch and kick which get blocked. Kim throws roundhouse at Tory. She blocks it. Kim brings her leg around and hook kicks Sam, knocking her down. Another fighter attacks Tory from behind and she turns around and knees her in the gut and throws her down. Kim dropped down and kicked Sam in the face. As Devon gets there, she sees Sam looking at her brother in trouble in the middle of the pile on the other mat.

Kim notices Devon is here, “Lee, do not let Nichols cloud your judgement. You are the future of this dojo, not her. You can be a champion, don’t throw that away.”

Devon looks to Tory and then back to Kim, “Oh I will be a champion. But I’m going to do it my way, not yours”. Kim looks furious at her. Devon turns to Sam and says, “Go help your brother Sam, we got this.”

Sam runs to help out with the others. Tory and Devon get in their fighting stance and begin to fight Kim. Just like in the drill. “Go left!” Tory tells Devon. Devon throws a front kick, Kim blocks it. Tory throws a punch and roundhouse. Kim dodges and kicks Devon down. Tory tries to sweep her feet, but Kim sidesteps it and kicks Tory in the face. Devon gets up and throws a flying knee at Kim. Kim blocks it. And backs up. Tory then throws a jumping kick. Kim gets out of the way. Devon punches, Tory back hands. Kim blocks them and kicks Devon in the gut, sidekicks Tory. She then grabs Devon and throws her into Tory. Tory and Devon both throw roundhouses. They get blocked. Devon throws a right hook. Kim ducks under it and throws a punch at Tory before she can attack. Devon throws a front kick. Tory throws a spinning crescent kick. Devon then takes advantage of this. She does the viper attack on Kim. four punches, a front kick, a spin, and then a spinning hook kick. Kim sees the moves coming and leans backwards to duck under the kick. Tory then quickly kicks her in the stomach. Devon and Tory get more confidence after that hit landed on her. But still, Kim controls the fight and is angrier because of that landed hit.

 

**************

 

Back in the brawl, Robby and all of the others are trying to keep Kenny and the rest of Cobra Kai away but they’re getting fatigued and losing fighters. Robby keeps kicking fighters away. Him and Miguel work together and help the others stay up right.

“Ninety Percent!” Anthony yells.

“We’re not going to be able to hold them much longer” Robby says.

“They’re too many of them!” Miguel points out.

They keep fighting but keep getting pushed back further and further. Robby throws a guy away. Kenny and Kyler pull Chris out of the formation. They start breaking them up, a bunch of fighters are pulled out. It’s just Robby, Miguel, Hawk, Demetri, and Sam left there.

“They’re trapped. Don’t let them out!” Kenny yells. The entire dojo pushes them all together and tries to get the tablet from Anthony. \

Daniel gets there and starts trying to break the fight apart. Then a video starts playing on the screen and everyone stops fighting and directs their attention there. Even Sensei Kim stops fighting with Devon and Tory. The video is security camera footage from inside the dojo. It has Silver and Tory in it.

“I need to talk to you” Tory says to Silver.

“Nichols, what’s on your mind? Excited to take things to the next level?”

“What’s the point? You’ll just pay to make me champion again.”

Silver’s face stayed the same. “So you know about the red?”. He looks around to see if anyone is around. “Have you told anyone else?”

“Not yet. So you don’t deny it?”

“Not at all. I paid him off to make sure Cobra Kai won. It was an insurance policy. You still won the fight.”

“Did I?”

Kenny is shocked by this. He watches the man he trusted, his Sensei say he paid the ref off. Silver is a fraud. Robby was right. The great image of Silver that Kenny had in his mind has just been destroyed. Kenny looks at Robby. A sorrowful look on his face. Robby returns it with a look of compassion. He should’ve listened to Robby. Devon looks to Tory, realizing that Tory wasn’t a legit Champion. Silver took that away from her. Silver manipulated all of them. He did lie.

“That’s it?” Silver says as he comes in. Everyone looks at him. His hair is messed up, he has blood on his face and clothes, and he has a crazy look in his eyes. “That was your big plan LaRusso? Breaking into my dojo to steal some footage that changes nothing.”

Everyone starts to split up. Tory and Robby stand next together and step up. “It wasn’t his plan, it was ours” Tory says to Silver.

“And it changes everything. Now everyone sees you for what you really are, Silver.” Robby adds on. The King and Queen standing up to the Monster in front of them, doing it together.

Silver stares them down and then turns to the Cobra Kai kids. “Our enemies think they can keep attacking us without any repercussions. And what does the enemy deserve?”. Silence. No one answers. Not even Sensei Kim gives him any support. Silver is shocked that no one is with him.

Robby speaks up, “They heard you, but they don’t listen to you, not anymore.”

Silver shoots him a glaring look, but then Kenny speaks up, his voice almost breaking with tears in his eyes. “You’re a fraud. You’re not a Sensei. You paid the refs. Did you do the same yesterday? You’ve given us false victories. We shouldn’t have made the Sekai Taikai.”

Silver looks back at his student. He’s losing his most loyal student. Kenny stares back at him, a tear streaming down his face. Devon next to him gave a disgusted look to this conman. Silver then starts, “You think I’m the only one willing to go to these lengths? Their Senseis broke into my home tonight. MY HOME! Attacked me unprovoked”. Silver turns to Daniel and says, “But here I am, the last one left standing”. Last one left standing? Robby’s worried. What does that mean? What happened to his dad. Is his dad and Sensei Chozen okay? “They think they’re entitled to victory. Because their way is ‘right’ and our way is ‘wrong’. But that’s not how it works. There are no morals to the story, no happy endings. Life isn’t a fairytale, it’s a competitive sport. Right and wrong, there’s no such thing. There are only winners… and losers. Cobra Kai builds winners because we are willing to do whatever it takes to come out on top”. Silver turns to talk to Daniel directly again, “Everything you did to try and stop me, has amounted to nothing but pain. You got your ass kicked Danny boy. Now you can either accept that or I can kick it again right here.”

“We’re all with you Daniel, do what you have to do” Amanda says to Daniel.

Daniel agrees and gets on the mat. Silver smirks and rolls his sleeves up. Everyone backs off the mat. Silver says, “First I took care of Chozen, now you. This is where Miyagi-Do ends.”

“Miyagi-Do existed before any of us. It’ll be here long after we’re gone. The roots are strong, so the tree will survive”. Daniel says calmly as he gets into his fighting stance.

Silver smiles and looks at the crowd before trying to catch him off guard. Silver throws a right and left hand. Daniel blocks them. Silver does a spinning hook kick and Daniel dodges it and counters with a back hand to his face. Silver falls down from the attack. Daniel and Silver circle each other. Silver throws two punches and a roundhouse kick. Daniel blocks them all. Silver throws another punch. Daniel catches it, swings his arm around and kicks his leg out so Silver drops to a knee and Daniel puts him in an arm bar. Silver groans in pain. With his free hand, Silver tries to punch Daniel but he catches it between his knee and elbow and punches Silver directly in the face, making him fall back onto the mat. Silver is pissed now. He gets up and throws a kick and then punches. Daniel dodges them. Daniel blocks a kick, punch, and knee before countering with a double punch to Silver’s ribs. This makes Silver stumble back towards the trophy wall and cough because he can’t breathe. Silver picks up Tory’s All Valley trophy and then tries to hit Silver with it but Daniel gets in the Crane Kick stance and kicks him directly in the face, making him fall back into the glass Cobra on the wall. It shatters into a million pieces and Silver is left on the ground defeated. The LaRusso’s celebrate with Daniel as well as the other students. When Silver is on the ground, Kenny, still torn up about who Silver really is, goes over to him. Tears still in his eyes. He’s absolutely crushed. He takes off his Cobra Kai shirt and throws it at him and leaves the dojo. Devon follows and does the same. Then Kyler and all of the other Cobra Kais. Silver is buried in glass and Cobra Kai gear. Robby and Tory look at each other. They did it. Everyone’s free from Silver’s tyranny. As Devon is walking out she sees Sensei Kim walking out of the dojo with a disgusted look on her face. They share a look before she gets on her motorcycle and rides off.

 

*********************

 

Police and paramedics arrived at the dojo. Paramedics tended to injuries and the police questioned everyone on what happened. Everyone had to give statements. Devon and Tory are drinking coffee and sitting on the back of a paramedic truck giving their statements. Devon convinces Tory to let a paramedic take a look at her hand. They take her wrap off and put her in an actual brace.

“They made you punch through stone?” Devon says in shock of what she just heard.

“Yep. Silver and Kim are bitches.”

“I’m so sorry Tory. This is what you were trying to talk to me and Kenny about earlier today, right.”

“Yeah. I was a spy for so long. Then that didn’t work out and I didn’t want you and Kenny to get hurt. After I found out the ref was paid off again, I had to get out of there. I couldn't fight for Silver. I couldn’t win like that again.”

“I knew I shouldn’t have trusted him. That old guy pulled up on me at the All Valley after our match and tried to poach me.”

“I shouldn't have kept this from you or Kenny. I’m sorry you got dragged into this.”

“The situation was bad, yes. But it did give me a great mentor”. Devon and Tory smile at each other before a cop comes over to get a statement.

 

*****************

Kenny just gave his statement. He was distracted during the entire thing. Kept thinking about Silver. How could he have been so naive? His mom was right, Tory was right, …Robby was right. Robby spots Kenny by a cop car and walks over to him.

“Hey Kenny.”

“Hey… is this I told you so?”

“No. I’m sorry you had to find out like this.”

“You were right. I’m sorry for not believing you. You tried to tell me and I didn’t listen. I should’ve listened to the guy who took a chance on me. I’m sorry man.”

“Thanks. But I’m just glad you’re okay.”

“I can’t believe I trusted him.”

“Me either. He played us all. Played the Valley. But not any–”. Before Roby could finish his sentence, Kenny hugged him tightly. Robby held back and comforted him.

“I’m so sorry Robby.”

“I know. It’s okay. Everything’s going to be okay Kenny.”

Kenny and Robby break the hug and Kenny looks beyond him to Tory who is looking over. “I think maybe there’s someone else you should go and make up with”. Robby turns around and sees who Kenny is looking at. It’s Tory. “She was a real wreck after you two broke up. She spent like an hour straight going all in on the Punch master machine. No breaks.”

“Sounds like her.” Robby says with a small laugh. Robby starts walking towards Tory and she meets him halfway.

“See you’ve cleared the air with Kenny.”

“Yeah. Feels good to know that Silver can’t manipulate him or anyone anymore.”

“Yeah. Everything I went through since the tournament was finally worth it.”

“Tory about before. At the waterpark, I’m sor–”

“Stop. I know you owe me an apology and I owe you one too. But I’m really not in the mood for all of that heart felt shit right now. So maybe just kiss me”. Robby smiles and cups Tory’s face and kisses her passionately. When they break apart they see Kenny and Devon together in awe of their mentors.

“Awwww. Looks like mom and dad are back together.” Kenny says. Devon laughs at this. Tory breaks away from Robby and grabs Kenny and ruffles his hair. He doesn’t fight back. “Yeah I deserve that after tonight. But I gotta say, it sucked being a child of divorce.”

Devon joins in, “Yeah and I know divorce makes some people do weird things, but I don’t know any divorced mothers who would adopt another kid afterwards.”

Robby and Tory laugh. Tory puts her arm around Kenny and brings Devon in to do the same. “Well okay kids, how about we go get some food? I’m starving after that brawl.”

“Oh yeah, I bet. You were living a double life for the last couple months.” Robby says.

“I think that the food truck me and Devon always go to is still open. It should be.” Kenny says.

“Oooo yeah. That would be nice right about now.” Devon says.

“Yeah Robby, they have these amazing tacos. You’ll see.” Kenny says.

“I could go for a taco right now.” Robby responds.

“Okay, well let’s go, my children” Tory says in a sarcastic tone. Devon and Kenny walk ahead. Robby slings his arm around Tory and she leans into it. As they’re walking, they see Silver being taken away in a cop car. “Good riddance”.

They get to the food truck and get some good grub and then sit down and eat. All together. Devon and Kenny are on one side of the table together and are arguing about which Rocky movie is the best. They sit there talking and laughing through their analysis while they try to convince the other. Tory and Robby sit on the other side and enjoy the show. His arm around her and her head on his shoulder. All of them are eating their food. Silver is taken down. Cobra Kai is finished. This moment right here is the most right something’s felt in a long time for each of them. Kenny has his mentor and best friend back. Devon has new great friends who she can trust. All of the work Tory did to take Silver down finally paid off. Robby has his girl back, his father, new and old friends, and finally some stability in his life. All four of them sit there, living in the moment. No karate talk. Not here. Not now. Save that for the future. For the looming tournament. The Sekai Taikai.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Union

 

It’s been a few weeks since the brawl at the flagship dojo. Silver was arrested, but got out on bail. He’s in a legal battle right now. Cobra Kai has been closed down. All locations. Sensei Kim and her Senseis returned back to South Korea. Tory, Devon, and a bunch of other Cobras joined Miyagi-Fang. Devon took Sensei Lawrence up on his offer to join the dojo. She was super excited to be there, back with her Sensei and old friends. Tory was a little hesitant to join the dojo but Robby convinced her to because of the Sekai Taikai and everyone what she did to help take down Silver. All ill will should be gone. It’s been an adjustment for Tory but she’s learning, Robby has been the bridge between the old Cobras and Miyagi-Fang. He’s been helping them learn Miyagi-Do. Everything’s been going great in the Valley. For the first time in a while, there’s been real peace. No threat, no karate war. Just training together to win a world tournament. The Sekai Taikai. Only two problems. Kreese escaped from jail around the same time they took down Cobra Kai. They haven’t found him yet. Who knows where he is. Tory’s been paranoid but Robby keeps reassuring her that nothing bad is going to happen. Everything is going to be fine. Kreese wouldn’t be stupid enough to show his face in the Valley after escaping. The only other problem there is, Kenny hasn’t joined the dojo yet. Robby has been texting and calling him about it. Kenny isn’t sure about the idea. He still wants to do Karate, but he doesn’t want to trust someone like how he trusted Silver just to get hurt again. Kenny has been avoiding the topic of Karate with Robby, Tory, and Devon. Right now Kenny is in the car with his mom to go to the Juvenile Detention center to pick up Shawn, he’s getting out today.

When Kenny and his mom get to the center, Kenny and her go to the front to wait for him to come out.

“Excited to see your big brother out?” Kenny’s mom asked.

“Yeah mom. It’s been so long. I bet he’s definitely ready to be out.”

Just then Shawn comes out. Mrs. Payne immediately grabs him and brings him into a big hug. “It’s so good to see you baby. Please never go away like this again. I don’t think I could take it again.”

“Yeah I got it Ma, don’t worry”. Shawn turns to Kenny and opens his arms. Kenny closes the distance and hugs his big brother hard. “Jeez man, when did you get so strong, and tall?”

“Guess I’m hitting puberty finally” Kenny responds.

“Yeah I can see that. Okay lets get out of here. Already been in there for so long.”

“Could’ve been less if you would’ve behaved yourself in there. How many times did you start fights?”

“Okay mom, I get it. Okay, I’m sorry, but I’m out right now aren’t I. That’s what matters and I’m not going back. I swear.”

“Okay baby.”

They get in the car and drive to the place where Shawn has to meet his probation officer. After that they go home and get food on the way. Nothing fancy, just McDonalds, but Shawn devours it when they get home.

“Oh I’ve missed this.” Shawn says. They finish their meal and then Kenny and Shawn go up to their rooms and talk. “This house is nice. A lot nicer than the one we had.”

“Yeah I know. Better neighborhood too. It’s nice.”

“Yeah how’s Karate going?”

“Alright.”

“You know, there was a TV in Juvie that played the local news. I saw what happened to your dojo and ‘Sensei’. So stop trying to lie for my sake and tell me what the hell happened.”

“I thought Silver was someone I could trust. Someone who believed in me. Saw my potential. I was wrong. He was a fraud and a bad person. He was paying off refs so that we would win. He’s also psychotic. He made my friend Tory break her hand and framed our other Sensei for assault.”

“Shit. Where was Keene during all of this?”

“It wasn’t his fault Shawn.”

“Well then where was he? He took you into that dojo with those kinds of people teaching.”

“He knew. He left. He tried to get me to leave earlier but I didn’t list–”

“He left. He left you there. In that karate cult.”

“He was doing his best. He did help take the guy down.”

“Yeah, after the fact though, right? He still took you in there.”

“You're the one who told me to go to him.”

“Yeah to get some help with those bullies at your school, I didn’t mean you join a karate cult with psychotic senseis.”

“Come on Shawn.”

“Nah, it’s okay. I’m out now so you don’t need to do karate anymore.”

“What do you mean? I love it. I want to keep doing it.”

“No. I’m man of the house now. You’re not going back. I can protect you just fine now.”

“How, you’re on probation.”

“I’ll figure it out… Look man, I just got out. Let’s not argue. Let’s enjoy the last couple weeks of summer before school starts back up. Please.”

“Okay, fine.”

For the next few weeks Kenny didn’t bring up karate again. He trained by himself in his back yard on the punching bag he had. He didn’t know how to tell Robby, Tory, or Devon. He kept not trying to talk to them about Karate. Those are his friends. Real friends he’s made since he moved here. Now Shawn wants him to forget them.

 

************************

It’s the morning of the first day of school. Robby is up and has breakfast in the Diaz apartment. He was staying with his dad this week. Carmen is a few months along in her pregnancy. Rosa gives Robby a lunch and rubs his cheek. Robby can’t help but smile. He actually has a family now. A pretty big one now. Him and Miguel get into Johnny’s van and they drive to school. Robby immediately goes into the principal’s office. He’s been working towards getting back into school and it looks like they are going to let him. With some special help from the LaRusso’s and Miguel and Ms. Diaz signing off. He goes into the office.

Outside is Tory who is waiting for Robby’s expulsion to be officially revoked. She waits there and Devon comes in and walks up to her all happily. “Heyyyyy!!! What are you doing?”

“Waiting for Robby. He’s about to be unexpelled.”

“Ooooo nice. How are you doing? Excited for senior year?”

“Yeah, can’t wait to be done with school. More time to work.”

“After we win the Sekai Taikai, will we even have to work again?”

“If we win. And plus who knows how much sponsorships actually pay. If we get them at all.”

“Come on, where's that optimism? We got this.”

“Okay, we got this”. Devon laughs and Tory does too. Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Kenny walk in. He looks sad, a little bit. She waves to him. He smiles and waves back. Tory sees him and nods. He nods back and then disappears into the crowd of students. “Have you talked to him much?”

“Not much in the last few weeks. He’s been spending time with his brother. Still no telling if he’s ever going to come to the dojo.”

“We should just go over to his house and make him.”

“So we’re gonna force him”

“Why not? He just needs a kick in the ass. I get it’s weird for him to join this dojo, but if I’m doing it then so can he.”

Yeah. I’m sure he just needs a bit of a break from Karate after Silver. He was closer to him than anyone else.”

“Yeah.”

Just then Robby comes out of the office. He’s smiling and holds up a pamphlet that says “Welcome New Student”. Tory smiles and grabs him and kisses him hard. They make out right there. Devon takes that as her cue to leave.

 

*********************

During lunch, Kenny sits down at a table alone. Devon then comes and sits with him. She’s all smiley. “Hey Kenny. Funny, you have this lunch period too?”

“Haha Devon. You know I sent you my schedule.”

Devon laughs, “Did you? Oh I must’ve forgot” she says sarcastically. “Well anyways what’s up with you?”

“Nothing much. Just been hanging with my brother. Trying to get out and do a bunch of things. He’s trying to make up for lost time.”

“Oh yeah I bet. Being locked up all that time.”

“Yeah. How’s everything with you?”

“It’s been good. Lots of training.”

“Good. I’ve been training a bit too. Nothing too much. Just on the punching bag I have.”

“You know you can still join the dojo anytime you want.”

“I know Devon. I just can’t right now.”

Devon nods in understanding. “Okay. Well that doesn’t mean that we can’t still hang right? Are you free this afternoon?”

“Nah, not today. Me and my brother are going to ‘Gulf N’ Stuff’.”

“Oh really. I love that place. Sounds like fun.”

“Yeah I love it too. Should be fun”. After Kenny says this, he sees Anthony LaRusso come in. Kenny rolls his eyes and says, “Hey I’m gonna go. But yeah we’ll definitely hang soon, okay.”

Devon smiles at him, “Yeah.”

 

*************************

After school, Robby and Miguel are riding to training with Johnny. They are in the back, wrapping up their hands.

“Eagle Fang’s going global boys. Once we win the Sekai Taikai, everything is going to be looking up for us. Money for college and open a nice dojo. Maybe even a second location.”

“Hey dad, I think you missed a turn.” Robby said.

“No we’re not going to Miyagi-Do.”

“Then where are we going?” Miguel asks.

“Abandoned factory. Need to toughen you two up more. Going to be doing some more hardcore training, not just kata and that meditating bullshit.”

“Okay, dad.” Robby says a little annoyed. “More tape it is.”

When they get to the abandoned factory, it’s being dismantled. Johnny looks on, crushed by this. He lost his dojo.

“Can’t believe it’s being torn down.” Johnny says.

Miguel clasps his hand on his back and says, “I’m sorry Sensei. But you don’t need a dojo to be a dojo right?”

 

“Right.” Johnny says back softly.

“Come on dad. Let’s go back.”

They get back into the car and drive back to Miyagi-Do. Miguel and Robby walk in.

“Can’t believe what happened to the factory.” Miguel says.

“Yeah me either. But this is pretty great right? All of the Cobra Kais and Miyagi-Fangs get along.”

“All except you know who”

“Yeah. I don’t know. They don’t hate each other at the very least. It took time for us to iron out our shit but we did it. Eventually.”

“Yeah. Maybe we can help speed along the process.”

“How?”

“Hang out together. Get them within the same vicinity as each other. Repeated exposure to each other in a new non karate light.”

“Exposure therapy?”

“Yeah.”

“Could work. What do you have in mind?”

“Golf N Stuff? Fun mini golf and arcade games.”

“Okay, let’s do it. I’ll go talk to Tory”. Robby walks over to Tory who is going at it with the punching bag. “Hey Tory.”

“Hey Robby.”

“How would you feel about mini golf and arcade games today after practice?”

“Another date?”

“Yeah. We’ll have fun.”

“Okay, sure. I’m down.”

“Good. Now let’s get to training.”

Robby holds the bag for her but she doesn’t hit it. “We need to do something about Kenny.”

“Kenny needs space. I’m not going to push.”

“Maybe that’s the problem. Let’s go talk to him at least. Like an actual sit down.”

Robby takes a breath. He hears her. He just doesn’t want to scare him off. But he misses having Kenny in the dojo. “Okay. We’ll talk to him soon.”

“Good. Now we can get to training”. Robby smiles and holds the bag. Tory starts throwing punches and kicks into it.

 

******************

 

Devon sees Sensei Lawrence come in to the dojo. He has a sad look on his face and is carrying a bucket of things. She goes over to him.

“Hey Senei.”

“Hey Lee.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Eagle Fang dojo got demolished.”

“What why?”

“I don’t know. Stuped construction people. Turning it into some sort of new building.”

“That sucks. I used to love training there. You know besides all of the different toxic things or sharp objects that could hurt you.”

“Yeah I know. That place can really toughen up a person. But don’t worry, you don’t need a dojo to be a dojo.”

Devon looks at him confused. “Okay. But is it the end of the world? We have this place. And this is a pretty nice dojo.”

“Yeah and it’d be nice to have flat land too.”

“I’m just saying, it isn’t too bad.

“Yeah I know. Just miss having a place I could call my own. Feels terrible… Well okay, enough of this sappy shit. Let’s get to training. Got to mold you into an even better fighter. I’m expecting big things from you in this tournament."

Devon nods with a determined look on her face. Sensei is expecting big things from her.. “Yes Sensei”. She turns to walk away.

“And Lee”. Devon turns around. “It’s good to have you back. It’s been really nice having you as a student again.”

“I feel the same way Sensei”. They fist bump and get to training.

 

**************************

After training, Robby, Tory, Miguel, and Sam all head to ‘Golf N Stuff’. Sam and Tory are blindsided that they’re there together. Tory is a little pissed Robby tricked her but doesn’t cause a scene for his sake. They started playing some games. Right now they are in the arcade and at the punching machine. Robby gives it a go. He steps into the punch and the number flies up. 813. Miguel is impressed. Sam and Tory could not care less.

“It’s all in the legs.” Robby says.

“Well congrats on your rather average leg strength.” Miguel fires back.

“Anyone else want to try?” Robby asks.

Tory and Sam both shake their heads. Then Miguel speaks up, “Okay, well we can go and try out the new batting cages.”

“Sure” Sam says dryly.

“Sounds like fun.” Tory says with a blank look on her face.

They begin to walk together. Robby and Tory in the front. Miguel and Sam a little behind.

“Everything alright Tory?” Robby asks.

“No. Of course not. You didn’t tell me we were going on a double date with Miguel and LaRusso.”

“Yeah okay, I know. I’m sorry. It was Miguel’s idea. We just wanted to help you guys out. Make the adjustment to not being enemies a little easier.”

“Easier said than done. We have a lot of history.”

“So did me and Miguel, but we worked it out.”

“Yeah. But we’re not you. Am I just supposed to think everything is alright now that I’m training in her dad’s backyard. Learning the exact opposite of everything I was taught about in Karate.”

“Look, I know it’s hard. But you’re doing great okay. Everything’s gonna be fine. But you two can’t just ignore each other anymore. Especially since we’re going to be fighting on the same team in the Sekai Taikai.”

Tory takes a breath. She hears what Robby’s saying. Her and LaRusso don’t hate each other anymore at least. Maybe they can find some common ground. For the dojo’s sake at least. “Okay, I’ll try.”

Robby smiles at her. Then he looks over and sees someone familiar. Miguel and Sam catch up with him. “Shit, it’s Kenny.”

“What do you think he’s doing here?” Miguel asks.

“I don’t know, but at least here I can actually have a conversation with him. You guys go on without me. I’m gonna test the waters with him.”

“Are you sure Robby? We can do it together.” Tory asks.

“It’s okay. We can just ease our way into it.” Robby responds.

Robby walks over towards Kenny. Kenny moves from the basketball shooting game to a shooter game. Kenny sits down and starts playing while he waits for his brother to come back from the bathroom. Robby goes and stands in front of the screen and puts his hands up in surrender. “Okay, okay. I give up. Don’t shoot. Don’t shoot.”

Kenny is shocked to see Robby right there. He stops playing and gets up. “Robby. What the hell are you doing here?”

“Oh you know, just hanging out.”

“Devon told you I was here didn’t she?”

“What? No.”

“Well she’s the only one I told.”

“I swear Kenny, she didn’t. We were just on a double date.”

“Double date? With who?”

“Me and Tory. Miguel and Sam.”

“Tory and Sam, on a double date. I know they worked together to take down Silver but really?”

“We’re trying to help bring them together, somewhat.”

“Yeah, good luck with that.” Kenny starts to walk away.

Robby runs up in front of him. “Hey, wait, come one. I just want to talk. You earned your spot in the Sekai Taikai. You can claim it and help us win it. All of us together.”

“I didn’t earn anything. Silver paid the refs off remember”

“Come on Kenny. You’re still a great fighter. I want you by our side, by my side. You gives us a better shot to win.”

“Look. I know. I want to. It’s just my brother.”

“What about him?”

“He doesn’t want him to get sucked into another Karate cult by you Keene.” Shawn says standing behind him.

Robby turns to face him. “Shawn, hey. How long have you been out?”

“A few weeks.”

“Look Shawn, I don’t know what you heard–”

“I heard enough. You took my brother into that dojo of yours and left him there in that karate cult with that psycho sensei.”

“Yeah I know. But I tried my hardest to help Kenny and to get Kenny out of there when I realized–”

“I don’t care. I’m out now. He doesn't need you or your karate lessons anymore. That’s the end of discussion. Come on K, let’s go.”

Shawn doesn’t wait for Robby to respond. Kenny says. “Sorry Robby.” before leaving too.

Robby is left there dumbfounded. Shawn doesn’t want Kenny to do Karate anymore. This is going to be harder than he thought.

 

***********************

 

Tory joined Miguel and Sam as they went to get ice cream. They all sit down.

Miguel starts, “Soooooo. Senior year guys right. Can’t believe it’s finally here. Supposed to be fun.”

“Yeah, except applying to colleges. It’s so much work.” Sam responds.

“Yeah I know. But hopefully Stanford accepts me.”

“I’m sure they will. I don’t know where I want to go. There’s so many schools. Too many good ones to choose from. I’m kind of overwhelmed if I’m being honest.”

Miguel nods back to Sam. Then he turns to Tory. “What about you Tory?”

Tory looks at him. This is the first time they’ve had a conversation since outside her old job at that restaurant. A little after his accident. “It's kind of hard to get in anywhere when you were on probation for a year.”

“Yeah right.” Miguel says awkwardly.

“Never really thought about college to be honest. Going into a lot of debt, not for me.”

Robby then walks over and joins them. He was a disappointed look on his face. “Hey guys.”

“Hey” Miguel says.

“How’d it go with Kenny” Tory asks.

“Not good. His brother is here. Shawn doesn’t want him to join back. Says to leave him alone.”

“You’re not going to listen to him right?” Tory asks.

Sam then speaks up, “Yeah, do what you have to do. We’ll have your back.”

Sam and Tory look at each other. They nod to each other. “Okay, lets go find Kenny.” Miguel says.

They look for him throughout the arcade and then go out to the batting cages.

 

*******************

 

Kenny and Shawn are in the batting cages and Kenny hits a ball hard against the fence. He’s frustrated and not having fun anymore. Not since Shawn shut down Robby. Why can’t he just do Karate again with him? Shawn’s been out a few weeks and suddenly has the entire story. Robby was there for him even when he didn’t want him to be. More than Shawn was.

“Okay man. Maybe you're getting too old for this place.”

“Yeah.”

Robby walks in and says, “Got room for another?”

“What did I just say to you Keene?” Shawn says.

“I know. Doesn’t mean me and Kenny can’t be friends right? If he doesn’t want to do karate anymore, fine, but he’s still my friend.”

Shawn gets angrier and is about to say something before Kenny stops him. “Sure”. He hands Robby the bat. He turns back to Shawn. “Just let him hit around.”

Shawn moves out of the way and Robby takes his position. The machine dispenses the ball and he swings and misses. Shawn laughs at him. “Is that all you got Keene?”

“Well, soccer was more my sport when I was younger.”

Kenny laughs a bit. Robby laughs a little too. Kenny looks back over at Shawn who has a jealous look on his face. Kenny then looks to Robby and goes over to him and fixes his stance. Another ball comes and Robby swings and hits it. “There it is.”

Robby and Kenny high five. “Look about the dojo, Shawn. I get it. I know I screwed up. But I promise I won’t do that again. I care about Kenny. I want the best for him. Silver did damage to him, to everyone. This dojo we’re all out can help him.”

Kenny looks to Shawn hopefully. “No. That’s my decision.”

“Why is it your decision and not his?” Tory asks from outside the cage.

“He’s my little brother.”

“He’s not little anymore.”

“Okay Keene. I’ve tried to play nice for K’s stake, but I think it’s time for you and your friends to leave.”

“I’m not leaving him again.” Robby responds.

Shawn takes a breath and then swings on Robby. Robby ducks backs up. Shawn throws two punches before grabbing Robby and throwing him to the ground. Miguel then comes in and sweeps his feet out from under him. “Shawn that’s enough. Let’s just go.”

“Nah, this will only take a limit.”

Shawn gets up and throws a punch at Miguel. Miguel blocks it a punches him back in the face. Shawn throws another and Robby grabs his arm before he can throw it. Miguel is about to strike him and Kenny jumps in and kicks Miguel away. “Back off Diaz.”

Tory comes up from behind and grabs Kenny and pulls him away. “Stop.”

“Get off me Nichols.”

“Listen to her Kenny.” Sam says.

“He’s my brother.”

“And are you just going to keep on listening to everything he says. What happened to leader inside you?”

“He died when Silver got arrested. I’m a fraud, you’re a fraud, he’s a fraud. We’re all frauds Tory. Silver never believed in us. I thought he did, but now I don't want to think anymore.”

“I know. It sucks. It’s hard. But that doesn’t mean you give up. You get back up and keep fighting.”

Kenny understands what she’s saying but he sees Shawn get thrown back into the net by Miguel and Robby. Shawn’s still going after them. He needs to stop before security comes. Kenny tries to pass through Sam and Tory. Both of them grab him and push him back. He tries to get around them but they defend well against him. Tory using the defense Robby has been showing her to keep Kenny out of the fight. Tory grabs both of his arms and pushes him back. Kenny tries to run at them and Sam and Tory both redirect him to the ground. Tory then puts her arms around him and holds him tightly as he tries to break free. “Let go”

“I’m not letting go Kenny. We’ve all been through too much. What do you want? Make your own decisions.” Tory says.

“How can I go to that dojo after everything?”

Sam says, “It doesn't matter what happened in the past. Miyagi-Do is a place for everyone”.

Tory looks up at Sam, maybe she’s talking about her as well. Tory turns her head back to him. “Do what you think is the right thing. Not for anyone else”. Kenny looks at her. He understands. He still wants to do karate. He can’t let his life be dictated by his brother or anyone else. He needs to be his own leader. Like how Silver said. Kenny nods to her and she lets go.

Kenny goes back over to Shawn who is getting tired out by Miguel and Robby. He keeps swinging but they keep defending. Robby and Miguel throw Shawn on to the floor. Shawn tries to grab the bat that’s next to him. Kenny stands on it. “No.”

Shawn gets up and Kenny gets in his way. “Out of the way K.”

“No. We’re not doing this here. Let’s go. You just got out of juvie. We need to leave before security comes.”

Shawn agrees and they leave. Kenny gave a look to Robby before leaving.

Miguel, Robby, Tory, and Sam are left there all together. “Well that could’ve gone better.” Robby says.

“Yeah” Miguel says.

Sam turns to Tory and says, “You picked up Miyagi-Do pretty fast.”

Tory looks back at her. “Yeah well I fought you enough. Some of it must’ve rubbed off”. Sam laughs and Tory joins her. Miguel and Robby look at each other like they just hit a break through. Cause it looks like they just did.

 

*****************

 

Back at Kenny’s house, Kenny is in his back yard and going at the punching bag he has. Shawn comes up behind him. “Wow K, can’t believe you have energy after all of that. I’m tired as shit.”

“You wouldn’t be tired if you didn’t start the fight with them. Come on Shawn. You just got out.”

“I know. Look, I got a little jealous okay. You and Keene. You grew up, you got good. Can’t believe you can actually fight. I just hated what I missed with you.”

Kenny looks at him with understanding in his eyes. “You’re always going to be my brother. And it means a lot that you think I’m a good fighter.”

“Thanks K. But you weren’t good enough to get passed those girls.”

Kenny smiles, “Okay.”

“Is this really what you want to do? Go back and join another dojo after everything?”

“Yes. It’s what I want. I love it. Silver may have poisoned it but Robby and Tory. They were there for me and helped me a lot. They’re my friends.”

“Okay K. Look I’m sorry for being such a hard ass. You’re becoming a man now. You were just a kid the last time I was out. You grew so much. Now you gotta choose what kind of man you want to be. What kind of man you want dad to come home to from his tour.”

“I know. This is who I want to be.”

“Okay then go. Go back to Keene. Maybe some of that karate they do is good for you. They’re good people, yeah. They had open shots on me but wouldn’t take them. Basically just playing around with me.”

“Yeah, I was getting my ass beat by them like a month ago.”

“Yeah, just don’t forget about me alright?”

“I won’t.”

“Come here man”. Shawn brings Kenny in for a hug. They hug each other hard.

 

***********************

 

The next day at the Miyagi-Do dojo, Tory is with Sam and she is showing her how to do kata. Sam patiently helps teach her the moves. They’re finally finding some common ground. Robby, Miguel, Hawk, and Demetri are doing some training together. Robby stops when he sees who walks in. It’s Kenny. Kenny looks around and takes in his surroundings. This dojo is way different but looks nice. Robby smiles and walks up to him. They fist bump. Robby slings his arm around him and takes him in. Miguel comes up to Kenny as well and fist bumps him too. Kenny makes eye contact with Anthony who is on the punching bag. They nod to each other. If Sam and Tory and Miguel and Robby can get through their shit, why can’t they? Kenny turns to see Sam and Tory training together, Tory nods to him and he smiles and nods back to her. Devon sees Kenny and runs over to him.

“Kenny!!!!”

“Hey Devon.”

“You’re here.”

“Yeah, I’m here”.

“Here allow me to give you the tour.”

Kenny laughs, “All right, let’s do it.”

“Ok so that deck over there is a sparing deck. They built it from scratch apparently.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah I know right? This entire place was Sensei LaRusso’s sensei’s house.”

“His house?”

“Yep. Apparently he taught Mr. LaRusso karate through chores. Like ‘wax on, wax off’ or ‘sand the deck’”

“Oh yeah I remember. Robby taught us some in Cobra Kai.”

“This place isn’t as big as the flag ship dojo, but there’s something about just training in nature. Oh and yeah that right there is a koi pond.”

“Dang, this place is actually nice. It’s good to be here. Back training with you.”

Devon smiles, “I feel the same way as you.”

“You think they’d let us train after hours here?”

“Maybe if we asked?”

Both of them laugh. “Here let’s go with the others. Apparently we’re getting our new gis today with our new logo and name.”

“All right, let's go.”

Kenny and Devon join Robby and Tory all standing in front of the Senseis with the rest of the class.

Daniel starts, “We’ve been through a lot to get to this point. And we’re finally all on the same page. We put aside old rivalries and wiped our slate clean. Now we are all Miyagi-Do. But it’s a new Miyagi-Do. Strongest we’ve ever been.”

Chozen adds, “And most badass. One purpose, one team. One dojo.”

Kenny looks at Robby, Tory, and Devon who are all right there with him, giving him encouraging smiles. Then he looks at everyone else. His new dojo. Forget Silver and Cobra Kai. He’s Miyagi-Do now.

Daniel starts again, “With a name steeped in tradition and honor. And a brand new patch”. They unveil the new logo. It’s the bonsai tree with an eagle flying over top of it.

Johnny then starts, “So get your asses ready. We may have settled things in the Valley, but now Miyagi-Do is ready for whatever the world throws at us.”

Everyone bows to the senseis and then they bow back to them. The new gi’s are distributed and just like that a new Miyagi-Do is born. Working together to win the Sekai Taikai.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19: Same Problems, New Solutions.

 

Preparation for the Sekai Taikai hasn’t been easy. Especially for old Cobra Kais who are learning Miyagi-Do for the first time. That’s why Sensei LaRusso has decided to host a private training session with all new members to help catch them up on Miyagi-Do. Robby and Sam have taken the liberty to help teach. All former Cobra Kais including Devon, Tory, and Kenny gather around for instructions.

Daniel starts, “Now I know it has been a big adjustment for all of you coming here and learning the opposite of what you’ve been taught, but don’t worry. We will be patient with you. Miyagi-Do is not easy to learn, even with the neat tricks we have. But if you give it your all and trust the process, you’ll see results”. He points to Sam and Robby who are up there with him. “These two are living proof. My first two students who have generously volunteered to help with today. Okay, so let’s get to work.”

The group splits up. Kenny sees Anthony is also there with them. “What’s that LaRusso doing here? I thought this session for for new members only.”

“He’s new to all of this as well. He said his dad thought it would be a good idea to help his training.” Devon said.

Kenny looks at her funnily, “You talked to him?”

“Yeah. I mean before you, he was like the only person my age here.”

“So what you two were training together?” Kenny says in a jealous tone.

“Yeah, I mean a little bit.”

“I thought we were training partners?”

“You can have more than one training partner.”

“That’s not what I mean.”

“Why? Are you jealous?” Devon says in a teasing tone.

Kenny feels himself blushing. “No. It’s just, he’s an asshole. Or was.”

“He seems fine now. He's a real geeky kind of person. Like you. He’s into video games and anime too.”

Kenny is shocked by this. They have things in common? He can’t believe it. “We’re nothing alike.”

“Okay Kenny.” Devon says as she walks away.

Tory comes up to him and says, “You’re like bright red right now.”

“Shut up.”

“Why? You’re so jealous right now. It’s so cute.”

“You really have no room to talk Tory. All I have to do is direct your attention over to Sam and Robby talking and laughing and you’ll see what I mean”. Tory turns around and sees Robby and Sam laughing with each other as they are setting things up. Her smile drops. Kenny notices. “Yep, you see what I mean. The LaRusso effect.”

 

***************************

 

Robby takes a few students to the front of the dojo. Devon, Kenny, and Anthony are among them. He peels off the tarps on top of the cars. He shows them ‘wax on, wax off’. “Remember left circle, right circle. These chores seem tedious but the muscle memory helps build your defense.”

Kenny jumps on to a car and starts doing the motions. His hands and joins ache from them but he doesn’t stop. He keeps pushing himself.

“Here you should make your circles bigger.” Anthony says.

“What?”

“My dad said to make big circles when doing this to get a wider range of motion. Bigger ranger of defense.”

“Okay”. Kenny starts making big circles. “Happy now LaRusso?”

“Relax man, just trying to help.”

“Sure. Thanks.” Kenny says coldly.

Anthony goes back over to where he was working. Devon comes over to help Kenny. “Hey. Take it easy Kenny.”

“I am.”

“No you’re not. He was just trying to help.”

“I don’t need his help. Look, I'm here in the dojo with him. I’m not going to mess with him or anything. But that doesn’t mean I have to like him.”

“Could be a little nicer.”

“Who’s side are you on?”

“What sides? There are no sides anymore.”

“Okay.”

They leave it at that and finish up washing the cars.

 

************************

On the other side of the dojo, Tory is learning to paint the fence. She’s painting the fence when Sam comes over to her. Tory gets self conscious. “I’m doing it wrong aren’t I?”

“No, you're doing great. Just a little slower. Be patient. Don’t rush.”

“Alright”. Tory slows down her movements.

“There you go.”

Damn, why is she actually nice. Tory can’t believe that this is the same girl who accused her of stealing the first time they met. Tory didn’t know what to think of her now. She’s hated her for so long. But how could they be friends? They had a good day at ‘Golf N Stuff’, so there is a possibility, but how can they really get through everything? Now Sensei LaRusso is coming over to her.

“Hello Tory.”

“Hi Sensei LaRusso. Am I doing alright?”

“Yes, you’re doing great.”

“I don’t know about that. Feels weird.”

“Change can do that. Must’ve been a big change for you when your mom got sick.”

“Yeah. Upended our whole lives.”

“Yeah, I understand. My dad got sick and died when I was 8.”

Tory looks at him in shock. “Really.”

“Yes. I know what it’s like to watch as your parent slips away. It sucks. But luckily I had my mom. I can’t imagine how you’re doing with all of this alone.”

“Thanks. It’s hard. But I need to.”

“I understand that. But I need you to understand something as well.”

“What?”

“You have people to support you now. We’re not enemies anymore. If you need help, just ask. Please.”

“Thank you Sensei. It means a lot.”

“Ok course. Keep up the great work.”

Tory nods and gets back to painting the fence. Maybe all the LaRusso’s aren’t that bad. Not anymore at least.

 

*********************

Robby moves his section to the wooden decks so they can ‘sand the floor’. As everyone is sanding the floor, Kenny finds himself struggling with this one. Robby comes over to him and helps him out.

“Here, come on Kenny. Big circles”. Robby grabs Kenny’s arms and does the motion with him. “Like that.”

“Thanks Rob.”

“No problem. How are you doing with all of these lessons? Doing good or bad?”

“I’m doing alright. This is just tiring. I could go for hours in the Cobra Kai dojo. Devon and I used to go hours training together. This is tough.”

“Yeah I know. It’s all about the mental game though. Don’t give up. You’ll see results soon.”

Kenny smiles at him, “Yes Sensei.”

Robby smiles back. “How’s training with Anthony?”. Kenny tenses up. “That bad?”

“Not bad per say. Just different. He’s trying to be my friend now.”

“Is that a bad thing?”

“How can we just move on and be friends after everything? He made my life a living hell Robby. I never felt that alone in my life after my first few days here.”

“I know. But you’re doing great. It gets easier with time I promise. Just keep trying.”

“I will Robby.”

“Good. I’m proud of you Kenny.”

“Thanks Robby.”

“You know what? I think I have an idea.”

“What?”

“Hey Anthony, come here”

Anthony runs over to him. “Yeah.”

Both Kenny and Anthony look at each other and then back to Robby. Robby then speaks up, “Here follow me”. They follow him and he brings them over to the Koi pond. “Get on the board.”

Kenny looks at Robby, confused, “Why?”

“I’m going to teach you the wheel technique.”

“Oh, is this what you and my sister did for the Sekai Taikai committee?” Anthony asks.

“Yep. When you're there, you can feel your partner's movements. To do the wheel technique, you have to be perfectly in sync. You need to work together.”

Robby shows them the moves and then gets them on the board.

“Oh I’m definitely falling” Kenny says.

“Relax Kenny. Be calm.”

“Okay, okay. We got this.” Anthony says trying to supportive.

“Just don’t fall LaRusso.”

Kenny and Anthony face each other. “Fight positions”. They get into their stances and then start doing the moves. Slowly, but surely they get it sort of. Then Kenny starts going too fast.

“Hey, hey. Slow down!” Anthony says.

“Keep up LaRusso!” Kenny says.

“Guys, you need to go at the same pace.” Robby says.

They don’t listen to each other and Kenny falls into the water. Anthony falls backwards onto the board.

Kenny comes up from the water. “DAMN! You did that on purpose, LaRusso.”

“What no I didn’t. You were going too fast.” Anthony fires back.

Kenny gets out of the pond. “You’re just mad you can’t keep up.”

“I’m sorry, but who’s the one who fell?”

“Guy’s calm down. It’s okay, just get back up and try again.” Robby says, pleading with them.

“No, I’m not getting back on there with that asshole.”

“Oh I’m the asshole? It’s just a little water. You didn’t keep this same energy when you kicked me into the pool at the waterpark.”

“You’ve done a lot worse to me LaRusso.”

“Yeah, and I’m trying to move on. You just keep trying to rehash the past.”

“You just want me to forget everything? Nah. I’m not going to forget.”

“Me either then.” Anthony says, challenging Kenny.

Kenny presses up on Anthony, “Bring it LaRusso.”

Robby grabs both of them and pushes them apart. Robby pulls Kenny away. “Stop! Go cool off Kenny.”

Kenny looks at Robby, “Fine”. Kenny walks away. How could this ever work? They’ll never be friends. It’s impossible.

Kenny goes to the front of the dojo to try and dry off. He hears someone coming up behind him. He turns and is shocked to see who it is. It’s Sensei LaRusso. He starts, “Are you okay?”

“Fine sir.”

“Sensei LaRusso will do just fine.”

“I’m sorry I’m ruining training.”

“I get it. You and Anthony have your problems. Me and Sensei Lawrence did too. But now we’re friends and working together.”

“Yeah. I’ll try harder, Sensei.”

“I know. Robby said you were a good kid. You know me and you have something in common.”

Kenny looks at him confused. “What?”

“We were both students of Silver.”

“Really? You and Silver.”

“Yes. It was before my second All Valley. My Sensei didn’t want me to compete. But there were these thugs who wanted me to compete so they could take my title. They kept harassing me until I agreed to enter the tournament. I went to Silver to train. Seemed like a nice guy. He was hard. He taught me Cobra Kai. He manipulated and tortured me. Turns out the thugs who were harassing him were under his payroll to exact him and Kreese’s revenge on me from beating Cobra Kai the year before. Luckily I was able to win and put an end to their plans.”

“Wow. Silver is really crazy.”

“Yeah you’re telling me. I’m just saying I know it’s so easy to give in to your anger, but you need to fight it and not let it win. You’ll do things you’ll regret. From what I’ve heard, you’’ve already done some bad things. But you can’t excuse it with the bad things that happened to you.”

“I know Sensei. I’m sorry.”

“You’re a good young fighter Kenny. Don’t let petty things hold you back. Trust me. A lot of our problems over the last 2 years were because of petty issues between me and Sensei Lawrence.”

“Yes Sensei.”

Kenny is left there in thought. ‘Don’t let petty things hold you back’.

 

************************

 

After training ends, Tory and Devon are exhausted and lie down on the grass afterwards.

“How do they do this?” Devon asks.

“I don’t know. It’s like all of the training and endurance we've done before doesn’t equate anymore.”

Robby comes over to them. “Hey ladies. You all good?”

“I’m dying,” Devon says dramatically.

“Come on, I thought you were used to harcore training with my dad.”

“Chores are different Keene.”

Robby holds his hand and helps Devon up. She gingerly walks off. Tory is left still on the ground. Robby lays down next to Tory.

“How are you feeling?”

“Never better” Tory responds.

Robby laughs, “I think you’re getting the hang of it. At least you’re having a better time than Kenny.”

“It’ll take some getting used to. Being around his old enemy. It’s still weird for me.”

“Yeah, but you and Sam have already taken a big step. Kenny and Anthony are still stuck in the same place.”

“You’ll figure it out.”

“I hope so”. Tory turns on her side. Robby does the same. “I’m glad you’re here Tory.”

“Me too”. Robby leans in and kisses her.

 

********************

The next day Devon walks into the dojo and gets warmed up. She stands with Kenny.

“I am so sore after yesterday,” Devon says.

“Same.” Kenny says.

“Are you okay after yesterday? Things got a little intense with you and Anthony.”

“I don’t know. I know I’m supposed to forgive him or whatever. But it’s just hard. After everything.”

“It doesn’t have to be automatic. Some things take time.”

“Yeah I know.”

Devon pats him on his back. “You got it. Don’t let what happened bring you down. Let’s train and have fun. Like we used to.”

“Yeah I hear you.”

Devon smiles at him, then out of the corner of her eye she catches a glimpse of Tory and Sam training. Sensei Lawrence tells them to fight. Tory throws a jab. Sam throws a jab. Sam throws a weak kick. Tory does the same. Devon can see Sensei Lawrence getting frustrated with them.

“Okay, okay. Stop. 25 reverse punches, ready. Ais!”

Sam and Tory start doing the punches. Devon walks over to Miguel and Robby and starts, “Your girlfriends are broken. What the hell did you guys do?”

“We didn’t do anything. They’re just friends now.” Robby says.

“Yeah, they went from war to cold war to peace.” Miguel adds on.

“Yeah, piece of crap fighting.” Devon fires back.

Devon goes over to Johnny, “Sensei, I get that Miyagi-Do is about avoiding conflict,
but if they're not gonna go hard during training, how are they gonna lead us to victory
at the tournament?”

“They’re not. They’re gonna get their asses kicked.”

Sensei LaRusso then walks in and Sensei Lawrence goes over to talk to him. Devon walks back over to where most of everyone is gathered and warming up.

“All right, tomorrow's the big day, boys.Finally gonna find out which country's hosting the Sekai Taikai.” Hawk says.

“Germany would be cool. My dad's getting stationed there next month.” Kenny says. “It’d be nice to see him.”

“Oh, sick.” Hawk says.

“When’s the last time you saw him?” Robby asks.

“Last year” Kenny responds. “Only for like a few months and then he redeploys”.

“My money's on Taiwan. Gonna get my Din Tai Fung on.” Chris says.

“There's a Din Tai Fung in Glendale.” Nate points out.

“Word?” Chris says.

Everyone laughs. Anthony joins in on the laughing and walks up to join them. “Alright what stupid thing did Chris say now?”

Kenny’s smile drops and he tries to slowly back away but Devon grabs his arm and pulls him back and gives him a look. He stops. Robby notices this. He looks to Miguel who also notices it. Devon then starts, “Hey Anthony. Where do you think the Sekai Taikai will be this year? Kenny thinks Germany. Chris says Taiwan.”

“How about London? That would be a great destination.”

“I hope it’s in Paris.” Devon says. “I really want to visit the Eiffel Tower.”

“Yeah that tracks.” Kenny responds.

“What is that supposed to mean Payne.”

“Oh nothing Lee. You’re just a hopeless romantic deep down.”

“Am not.” Devon says back offended.

“Sure.” Kenny says unconvinced. Everyone laughs.

Devon starts to blush and hits Kenny’s arm, “Shut up.”

Everyone starts to laugh some more. Until Sensei Lawrence yells, “Lee! Call your dad! Tell him you’re having people over tonight!”

Devon looks back at him confused.

“What’s that about?” Kenny asks.

“No clue.” Devon replies.

 

******************

 

After training, Miguel and Robby get to talking.

“Hey. Are you seeing what I’m seeing with Kenny and Anthony?” Robby asks.

“Yeah. Things are still looking bad.” Miguel replies.

“We gotta help them out.”

“Yeah. What do you think will help them?”

“Maybe a fight is just what they need.”

“Like with us.”

“Yeah. They have a lot of anger in their systems. Especially after yesterday. Let’s get them to keep fighting until they can’t anymore.”

“Okay. I’m down. Let’s do it.”

“I’ll talk to Kenny. You tell Anthony. Let’s not tell them about this. Just make it seem like extra training.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. I got it.”

Robby walks over to Kenny. “Hey Kenny.”

“Yo Robby.”

“How about some training tonight, here.”

“Late night training huh?”

“Yep. Come on. What do you say?”

“Sure man. Just me and you? I mean Devon is apparently hosting a sleepover with Tory and Sam.”

“Yeah, just us.”

“Okay, got it.”

 

************************

When Devon got home. She cleaned up the place for her soon to be arriving guests. When her dad got home, she took him upstairs to his bedroom so he’d be out of the way.

Outside, Tory and Sam arrive at Devon’s house. They are confused about why they are meeting here. THey think they’re doing some late night training.

“Does Devon have a home dojo or something?” Tory asks.

“No idea. But I am wearing waterproof shoes. in case Johnny throws us in a creek or quicksand.” Sam replies.

Tory rings the doorbell. A few moments later Devon opens it. She’s all giddy and excited. “You made it. We're in the basement.”

All three of them make their way down to Devon’s basement. Where Tory and Sam are shocked to see Johnny there. “Welcome to Miyagi-Do After Dark.”

“I don't think you should call it that.” Sam replies.

“Miyagi-Do Nights?”

“No. Definitely not.”

“Dark Nights?”

“Wait. Is this a slumber party?” Tory asks.

Devon holds up a whole bunch of nail polish she bought and has a super excited and happy expression on her face. “I've never had one before. I didn't know what color nail polish you guys like, so I just got them all.”

“Never?” Sam asks.

Devon shakes her head. “Nope. Never been invited to one. I’ve been told I intimidate a lot of my peers.”

Johnny starts, “Since you two are friends now, we can have a girls' night.”

“With you?” Tory asks, confused.

“Hell yeah. I'm a girl dad now. I brought cookies and tampons and everything. Come on down. Grab a sleeping bag. The Mr. T one's mine.”

Tory and Sam, still unsure, walk down and put their things down. Devon pulls Johnny to the side. “Sensei, this isn't me complaining, and I know you love a good theme, but I'm not sure how a sleepover is gonna help them get their edge back.”

“Their friendship's caused them to lose the eye of the tiger. They need conflict. I used to hear about Ali's slumber parties. Nonstop drama. Put a bunch of high-school girls
in a basement, mix in a little gossip, pretty soon you got something that makes Scarface look like Bambi.”

Devon can’t help but laugh at this. “Okay Sensei. Let’s hope this works.”

 

******************************

 

Robby and Kenny arrive at the Miyagi-Do dojo.

“It’s weird being here at night.” Kenny says.

“Yeah I know right. At least at Cobra Kai we didn’t have to worry about any wild animals.”

“Yeah, unless you count Kyler.”

Robby and Kenny laugh. Before the head in. Robby turns serious. “Here look. Just keep an open mind.”

“What? What does that mean?”

“Just trust me. I’m your mentor, I’m your friend. I just want the best for you.”

Kenny is still confused as he walks in. But once he sees who’s here. He understands. Anthony LaRusso. He’s also shocked to see him. Miguel speaks up, “Hey guys. Ready for training?”

“Really Robby.” Kenny says.

“Yeah come on Miguel.” Anthony says.

“Look I know. We’re sorry.” Robby says.

“But you guys wouldn’t have come if we told you the truth.” Miguel adds.

“This is some bullshit. What are you gonna put through some other teamwork drill?” Kenny says.

“No, we’re not. We’re going to let you fight.” Robby says sternly.

Kenny and Anthony both look confused. Miguel starts. “No points. No stoppages. Just keep fighting until you get all of your anger towards each other out.”

“Unless that was all talk?” Robby adds.

“Not for me.” Kenny says.

“Or me” Anthony responds.

They put their stuff down and get onto the sparing deck. Miguel and Robby stand down. Kenny and Anthony get into their fighting stances. “Fight!”. Kenny throws a punch. Anthony blocks it. Kenny fakes a jab and roundhouse kicks Anthony in the gut. He groans. Anthony recovers and throws a punch. Kenny catches it and punches him in the face. Kenny knees him in the stomach. Anthony falls back on to the mat. Kenny throws two punches. Anthony blocks it but can’t block the spinning side kick right to his gut that sends him off of the deck.

Kenny seems to be having fun with this. “Yeah guys, this feels great.”

Robby and Miguel look at each other in worry. Anthony gets back on the sparring deck and keeps trying to fight but Kenny is too good. “Maybe this was a bad idea.” Robby says.

“Yeah. I think Kenny is way more advanced than Anthony.”

Anthony gets frustrated and tackles Kenny into the pole on the corner of the deck. Kenny starts punching him in the ribs over and over. Anthony keeps trying to hit him too. Robby and Miguel go and break it up.

“What’s wrong. Isn’t this what you guys wanted?” Kenny asks.

“Not like this.” Robby says.

Kenny and Anthony go off to opposite sides of the dojo.

 

****************************

At Devon’s house the slumber party goes on. They first start playing with a Ouija board. They all put their hands on it. Devon asks the first question. “Will Mitch ever win the All Valley?”

“Who the hell is Mitch?” Johnny asks.

“Penis Breath” Tory responds.

Johnny forces the planchetter to ‘No’. Johnny then asks “Does Tory want Sam to fall down a flight of stairs, breaking every single bone in her little body?

“What?” Tory asks in confusion.

“Well, let's see what it says.” Johnny says. He forces the planchette to yes while the girls try to stop him. “Okay next. If Sam could describe Tory in one word what would that be?”. Johnny starts forcing it to letters. “B. I. T.”. The girls get fed up and leave the table. “What, it could’ve said bitching”. Devon face palms.

They then move on to an avocado face mask. They all put it on and sit on the couch together. They also put cucumbers on their eyelids. Devon on the side. Tory in the middle. Sam on the side. Johnny sneaks up on them and flicks Tory in the head. Johnny sneaks away. Tory takes her lids and sees no one there but Sam. Their next activity is pillow fights. Johnny sets them up with a pillow. He gets them in fighting stances. “Fight!” Johnny yells. Tory and Sam circle each other for a bit. But then they start hitting each other, but not with hate or anger. For fun. They keep hitting each other and having fun. Devon grabs one and joins in. Feathers from the pillows spill out everywhere. Johnny is left disappointed that nothing is working. He then tries his nuclear plan. He grabs two phones from his bag. Tory and Sam are on the couch scrolling on their phones and showing each other videos.

Devon is with Johnny speaks up. “This night really took a turn for the worse. Literally, there's no drama. Just fun. They looked so happy when we had the pillow fight.”

“Have faith, Lee. I know how girls think. It just takes one little spark.”

Tory and Sam are on the couch. Sam is showing Tory a video and gets a call from Robby. “Why's Robby calling you?” Tory asks, a little jealous.

“I don't know.” Sam responds confused.

“What did you do?” Devon asks Johnny who’s holding Robby’s phone.

“Stole Robby's phone. It's a nuclear option.”

“Probably just a butt dial.” Sam says.

Tory gets a text it’s from Miguel she’s so confused by it. Sam notices and asks “What is it?”

“It's a text from Miguel.”

“What does it say?”

"Hola, Mamacita."

Devon reads it from Miguel’s phone "How about you drop the zero and..."

"...get with the hero?" Tory finishes.

“Robby's a zero. Miguel's a hero. I'm not saying that as me. I'm saying that as Miguel. I stole his phone too.” Johnny says.

“Yeah, it's not that hard to follow.” Devon says sarcastically.

Sam and Tory realize what’s going on and confront Johnny. “Hey, hey, what's going on?” Johnny says trying to sound innocent.
“What's behind your back?” Sam asks.

“My hands. Nothing. Just my hands.” Johnny replies. Sam pushes a button on her phone. A phone rings from behind his back. “Lee, your phone's ringing”. Tory does the same and the other phone rings too. “Oh, wow, multiple lines. I didn't know you were such a social butterfly.”

“You're catfishing us.” Tory says.

“I don't know what that is, but catfish is gross.”
“
You've been messing with us. Now you're trying to get us to start fighting.” Sam says.

Devon speaks up. “We just wanted to help you get your edge back so things can go back to the way they used to be.”

“You think things were better when we hated each other's guts?”

“No. Maybe just south of that, like a really strong dislike.” Johnny says.

“I thought you were Miyagi-Do now.” Sam says.
“I am Miyagi-do. Look, we're inside with pillows, chocolates, and air conditioning. I want you to hate each other, but in a friendly way.” Johnny replies.

“I'm calling an Uber.” Sam says frustrated.

“Same.” Tory says.

“I can't believe that didn't work.” Johnny says.

Devon face palms. Her first slumber party just went up in flames.

 

******************

 

At the Miyagi-Do dojo, Kenny sits on the steps of the dojo. Some one walks up to him. He thinks it’s Robby but is surprised to see that it is Miguel instead.

“Hey. Mind if I sit.”

“Sure.”

“Look Kenny I know what it’s like to be bullied. It sucks. Got beat up and pepto bismal poured on my head. But I also stood up to them. I could’ve kept attacking them and paying them back but that would’ve just made me the same as them.”

“I’m just supposed to let it go.”

“Yeah. If you want to keep your peace. Don’t let them destroy you. That’s how they win. You can maybe even be friends with them. They don’t just have to be your enemy like me and Robby. Or like me and Kyler. We have an understanding and are alright now.”

“Kyler? Kyler was your bully.”

“Yep. I know right. It’s sad. But that was before I knew Karate.”

“Wow.”

“So how do you want to live your life? With all of that anger or be free from it?”

“Free from it.”

“Then go make it happen. Stop fighting and make amends.”

Kenny nods and gets up.

 

******************

 

On the other side of the dojo. Robby goes over to talk with Anthony.

“Hey Anthony.”

“Hey Robby.”

“Are you okay”. Robby notices the bruises on his face.

“Yeah I’m fine… Look I’ve been really trying here Robby. But everytime I try, he keeps bringing the past up and tries to start something.”

“Yeah, I know Anthony. I’m glad you’re doing that. And I’m sorry Kenny is being difficult. He’s just having a hard time trying to forget everything.”

“I know how bad I hurt him. I know what I did. I’m mad at myself for doing those things. I’m not that person anymore.”

“Then tell him that. And show him that. The path to redemption isn’t easy. Believe me. But keep trying and you’ll see results.”

Anthony nods and gets up. He meets Kenny who was walking over to him.

“Hey.”

“Hey, LaRusso.”

“Look man I’m sorry–”

“Wait. Can I go first.”

“Sure.

“From the moment I got here, you bullied me. I was just the new kid with no friends. You kept picking on me and made me feel more alone than I had ever been in my life.”

“I know. It was fucked up of me to do those things to you. There’s nothing funny about catfishing you or putting milk in your locker or taking your clothes out of the locker room. I’m not that guy anymore. Those guys aren’t my friends anymore either.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. They’re assholes and I don’t want to be an asshole anymore.”

“Was that the only reason? Just trying to impress your friends.”

“No. I’ve had a crush on Lia for a long time and I got jealous when you and her were getting close.”

“Lia? Dude. There’s nothing going on between me and her. She’s just my friend. The only friend I made at school last year.”

“Oh really. Wow. I’m so stupid.”

Kenny nods. “Maybe… Look man I’m sorry for all the shit I pulled after too. Like trying to beat you up at the All Valley, kicking you into the pool at the waterpark, and the swirly.”

“Nah you’re good. I was enough of an asshole to you. I get why you did it. I deserved it.”

“No one deserves to be bullied. There’s no excuse for doing shitty things.”

Anthony nods. “We good?”

“Yeah, we’re good LaRusso… Anthony.”

Anthony smiles and says, “Good… Oh um hey, maybe some time we can do a raid on Dungeon Lord’s together. Me, you, Hawk, and Demetri could make a good squad.”

“Wait, you actually like that game?”

“Yeah, that’s how I got the idea to catfish you. I really like the game and couldn’t say that I did with my old friends. But now, I’m not going to be concerned with being ‘cool’. Just wanna stay true to me and be the best person I can be.”

“Yeah I get that. The guy I was at the tail end of Cobra Kai, isn’t the kind of man I want to be”. Anthony nods. “And yeah, sure we can play games with the Binary Bros.”

“Cool”

“Cool”. Wow did they just do that? Are they finally okay with each other? They are.

Miguel and Robby walk up on them. “So are you guys good?” Miguel asks.

Anthony and Kenny look at each other and then nod. “Good. Cause it’s exhausting trying to repair relationships.” Robby says. They all laugh. “Okay, now that that’s over, let’s get to some actual training.”

 

*****************

 

Sam and Tory are outside Devon’s house waiting for their ubers.

“My Uber's five minutes away.” Sam says.
“Yeah, mine too” Tory responds..

“My guy's got, like, a 4.99 rating. That's gotta be double Sensei Lawrence's.”

“And three times his rating for hosting a slumber party.”

“Can't believe he stole their phones. He actually thought we would fall for that.”

“It's not like you haven't tried to steal my boyfriend before. I was drinking. And regardless, I…I know that was a huge mistake. But it was, like, over a year ago.

“So, what, that makes it okay?”

“The sh*t you pulled after wasn't.”

“Oh, yeah, here it comes. Little Miss Perfect LaRusso.”

“You attacked me at school.”

“You attacked me at prom.”

“You broke into my house.”

“You put me in the hospital.”

Johnny and Devon come out and watch Tory and Sam arguing. “It's happening.” Johnny says excitedly.

“I tried to make things right, and you attacked me again.”

No, you started this whole thing.”

“Here we go.” Johnny whispers to Devon.

“I did? Because the first time we ever met, you accused me of stealing your mom's wallet. And even after you learned that it wasn't me, you never apologized. I was already the new kid with no friends. And then as soon as I connected with someone, you had to come in and ruin that.” Tory says angrily, remembering all the shit Sam put her through.

“You... you're right. I'm sorry.”

“Oh, come on.” Johnny says disappointedly to Devon.

“I was jealous and distrustful, and I made a really shitty call, and I should have apologized. Long before now.

“Yeah, well”. Tory starts thinking she needs to fire back but then she processes the apology. That’s what she’s wanted from her for so long. “… I'm sorry too. Things went too far. And if I'm being honest, it was my fault. I can't believe what I did to your arm.”

“It's not that bad, actually. It's pretty much faded. A lot like this thing between us. Right?”

“Yeah. I really am sorry.” Tory says, tears streaming down her face. Immense guilt weighing her down.

“Me too”. Sam goes in and hugs Tory. Tory reciprocates and both are crying in reconciliation. With that hug, Tory feels a huge weight off her chest.

“No.” Johnny says. “Could this night get any worse?”

“Cheer up, Sensei.” Devon says. “Maybe tonight didn't go as planned, but that could be for the best.”

The girls back in and have a great girls night while Johnny sulks in the corner.

 

*******************

 

Over at Miyagi-Do, Miguel, Robby, Kenny, and Anthony all finish their training session. Kenny and Anthony are in better moods.

“Okay, I’m sorry man but Dr. Scribblebottoms is kind of lame character.”

“What do you mean? He’s goated. I bet you play the default character.” Kenny fires back.

“What? He’s a very strong knight.”

“What ever man.”

To Miguel, “Know what they’re talking about?” Robby says.

“Nope. I bet Hawk and Demetri do.”

“Hey, have you seen my phone? I swear I put it in my bag.”

“No. Here let me call it”. Miguel searches in his bag for his phone and can’t find it. “Shit I can’t find mine either.”

“What the hell? Yo Kenny can you call my phone?”

“Sure Rob”. Kenny dials Robby’s number. It rings a few times. No one hears any phone sound. Someone then picks up.

“Hey Kenny”

“Devon?”. Everyone looks confused.

“Yep.”

“Why do you have Robby’s phone?”

“Sensei stole his and Miguel’s friends to mess with Tory and Sam.”

To Robby, “Your dad took your phones.”

“Of course he did” Miguel and Robby say at the same time.

Devon then turns it into a face time. Kenny’s eyes widen as he looks at the screen.

“What is it?” Anthony says.

Miguel, Robby, and Anthony come around to look at the screen. Sam and Tory are painting each other’s nails.

“Never in a million years did I think that would happen.” Robby says.

“Me either.” Miguel says.

“They had a heartfelt conversation and worked through some things. Now we’re having our girls night. Sensei left and didn’t take your phones so we’ll give them to you tomorrow at school.”

“Alright thanks Devon” Robby says.

“Hey, say hi to the guys.” Devon says to Sam and Tory.

“Hey!!!” Sam and Tory say.

“Hey!!!” the boys say back.

“Okay, see you guys tomorrow.” Devon says before hanging up.

 

**********************

 

The next day at the dojo, Tory and Sam are sparing and going hard. Tory throws two punches. Sam ducks under and does a spinning sidekick. She then tries a spinning hook kick with her hand on the ground. Tory blocks it. Tory spins and throws a roundhouse kick. Sam blocks it. Tory throws a punch. Sam counters with a kick. They have the same fire in their eyes. Again.

“Now, that's what I'm talking about. What the hell got into them?” Johnny says impressed.

“I guess their breakthrough last night took care of whatever was holding them back. Remind me to never doubt you again, Sensei.” Devon says. Johnny and Devon fist bump each other.

“It's like I always say. Girls are easy.”

Devon stares at him confused. Devon then turns her head and sees Kenny and Anthony actually getting along. She goes over to Miguel and Robby. “How did you manage that and why does Anthony have bruises on his face?”

“We tried to get them to fight it out. That didn’t work. It was too one sided. Then we just had them sit down and talk and they worked it out.” Robby says.

“I guess karate isn’t the answer to all of our problems. Sometimes all it takes is a conversation.” Miguel adds on.

Devon nods her head in agreement. “Well good job.”

“Yeah you too with Sam and Tory. Things are looking up for Miyagi-Do.”

Devon then heads over to Kenny and Anthony. “So, are you guys friends now?”

“It seems so.” Anthony says.

“Unfortunately” Kenny says. They all laugh.

“Well good. I’m glad you two figured your shit out.”

“Same” Anthony says.

“Me too” Kenny replies. “Nice nails Lee.”

“Thank you, Sam picked the color and Tory did them.”

“Looks great.”

“Hey, everybody. Gather 'round!” Hawk says. “The announcement just came out.”

Everyone gathers around and Demetri holds up his laptop with the announcement on it. ”All right. Who's ready to find out where we're going for the Sekai Taikai?”. Everyone cheers and Demetri presses play.

Mr. Braun starts to speak. “Congratulations on your admission to the Sekai Taikai. We're excited to finally announce the host city for this year's competition. Martial arts has always had
a rich history in the East. And the Sekai Taikai has held many tournaments throughout Asia.”

“Soup dumplings, baby.” Chris whispers.

“But in recent years, European teams have shaken up the competitive landscape, bringing a whole new style to the event.

“I'm feeling Germany.” Kenny whispers. Devon elbows him and Roby clasps his hand on his back.

“Within that region, there's one nation that has continued to stand tall amongst the pack for its growth and dominance in both junior and senior competitions. It gives me great pleasure to announce this year's Sekai Taikai will be held in Barcelona, Spain.”

Everyone cheers. Devon gets super excited and grabs Tory. “That’s awesome,” Robby says to Miguel.

“As you prepare for your journey, we'll also present the rules of registration. We intend to test your dojo's quality, not quantity, and each dojo must select six fighters to compete.”

“Wait, six?” Hawk says in confusion. Everyone is shocked.

“These six fighters will participate in team events, with one boy and one girl serving as captains to enter into the individual competitions, which will be televised around the world. We wish a hearty bona sort to all competitors, and we look forward to seeing you in Barcelona”. The video ends.

“What exactly does that mean?” Demetri asks.

Miguel responds. “It means we all don’t get to go”.

Everyone is shocked by this realization. Only 6 can compete.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20: Underdogs

 

The Sekai Taikai is getting closer and closer every day. All fighters have been giving it their all, trying to make their case as to why they should be in the top six.

Johnny starts, “The Sekai Taikai is coming. It's up to us to pick our six most badass fighters. And there are no easy decisions. We know you all wanna go to Barcelona. Some of you think you're shoo-ins, that you're at the top of your game, that nothing or no one can stop you. Some of you think you're the underdogs, and you don't know if you have what it takes, and that you feel left out and left behind. But it's a level playing field. Anything can happen.”

Daniel continues, “ Each and every one of you has a shot. So, as we make our evaluations, do your best. Now is not the time to puss out. Even though we're competing
against each other, we are still one dojo. And it's time to bring out the best in all of us. So, which of you has what it takes to be in our top six?”

The dojo gets to training. Showcasing their skills. As Miguel and Robby are showcasing their moves and techniques, Kenny can’t help but get jealous and wonder who he’s going to be able to compete with them. Devon feels the same way. Looking at Sam and Tory, she’s nervous if she can keep up. She doesn’t know if she has enough experience.

“You okay Lee?” Kenny asks her.

“Huh? Yeah I’m okay. Why? Does it look like I’m not okay? Do I look nervous?” Devon says frantically.

Kenny puts his hand on her shoulder to steady her. “Hey. It’s alright. Calm down. Nervous about the selections?”

“How can I not be? Only six spots and it seems like 5 of them are already filled.”

“Yeah. Hawk and the couples are probably locks for the team.”

“You’re telling me. Are you not nervous?”

“Of course I am. But I’m just keeping it on the inside. Let them think you're all good. Don’t show it.”

Devon nods and fixes her position. “You’re right.”

Everyone gets back to the showcase. Devon goes up and shows her kicking skills and precise attacks. Kenny goes up after her and shows his speed and fluid combos. But all of their moves are nothing compared to what Miguel, Robby, Hawk, Sam, and Tory show. Demetri looks great. Hell, even Anthony was able to land a point on Robby. How are they going to make the team?

 

**************

The next day at school, it’s the middle of the day and Miguel, Robby, Tory, and Sam are walking down the hallway together talking about the tournament.

“Y'all think there's any chance we don't make it in the top six?” Miguel asks.

“Maybe when hell freezes over.” Tory says confidently.

“Let's hope there's not a tournament category for humility.” Sam says.

“Oh, come on. We got three All Valley champs and two runner-ups. Us four and Hawk are practically locks. The sixth spot is the only real one up for grabs.”

“I think Demetri can lock that down.” Miguel says.

“What? No way. I love Demetri but I think Kenny has a lot more upside.” Robby responds.

Miguel fires back with, “Okay, but I think someone is a little biased.”

“I could say the same about you.” Robby says.

“I wouldn’t count out Devon. She hates to lose and practices like crazy. She can be a real darkhorse.” Tory says.

“Yeah I’d love for Devon to make it too. Another girl on the team. But maybe Anthony can shock everyone. He does have that LaRusso blood in him.” Sam says. Everyone laughs at this.

On the other side of the hallway, Devon, Kenny, and Anthony are walking down.

“God, I hope I get to go to Barcelona.” Devon says.

“I don't see how they could leave you home. You got speed and agility.” Anthony points out.

“You've got just as much of a shot as me. I saw you land that point on Robby.” Devon responds.

“Ah, it was a lucky shot.” Anthony says trying to sound humble

“Sure was. If Robby wanted to flatten you, believe me, he would. I wouldn't get your hopes up, LaRusso. No way you and I are both going. And I'm definitely going.” Kenny says.

“Calm down Payne.” Devon says as she bumps his shoulder.

“Come on Lee. I’m just saying. It’s my time.” Kenny says as he bumps Devon back.

“Senseis said it was anyone's game.” Anthony says.

“All right. Let's see you bring it.” Kenny responds.

 

****************

After school when all of the kids get to the dojo, they are lined up and there is a special guest with the senseis.

“Please welcome our guest for the weekend, Sensei Barnes.” Daniel says.

“Isn't that guy at the Silver house fight?” Chris whispers.

“Silence!” Mike yells.

“I like this guy.” Johnny says.

Daniel starts, “In order to keep things unbiased, we brought in Sensei Barnes to observe then select our top six.”

Mike starts, “During my years as the Tournament Terror, all I wanted was to be in the Sekai Taikai. But I blew my chance. I am here to ensure that you maximize yours. Everyone I know who has participated in this has horror stories. This thing is intense. Unpredictable.People have died. Who's ready for that?”

“Wait. Ready for the tournament or to die?” Demetri whispers.

Mike continues. “I will do to you what the Sekai Taikai will do. I will surprise you with events. I will push you to your limits. And if any of you delicate flowers feel like going to your senseis and crying, don't, I've been given full authority for these eliminations.”

“Selections. Let's keep this positive.” Daniel interrupts.

“You came to me. The deal was my way or the highway.” Mike says back to Daniel. Then he turns to the fighters. “Get on the sparring deck. Now!”

Everyone races up onto the sparring deck. They start with the challenges. First is board breaking. Everyone does well with this. Kenny broke them all quickly. Devon focused hard on this, determined to not mess up like how she did at the skills competition at the All Valley. She broke all of them flawlessly. She looked back towards Sensei Lawrence who gave her an encouraging look but it didn’t look like Sensei Barnes seemed impressed. Tory did a nice spin kick for her final board. Robby asked for someone to hold his last one up and he did a perfect flying and spinning crescent kick. Kenny and Devon were confident with their abilities but they need to do a lot more if they want to get noticed by the ref. Then they start doing teamwork drills on the sparring deck. Everyone gathers around two people who are tied together. Miguel and Robby are tied to together and work together really well. They defend attacks and counter too. They even pulled off a cartwheel together. Sam and Tory do amazing too. Demetri and Hawk do pretty well. Hawk does most of the work. When it’s time for Kenny and Devon to go. They work together well. Just like the follower and leader drill, they take turns leading and keep everyone back but at the end, Miguel lands a kick and knocks both of them down. Kenny and Devon help each other up and catch a glimpse of Sensei Barnes who just keeps writing down in his note book. The next challenge is the chicken challenge. Sensei Barens brings a bunch of chickens into the dojo and they need to catch them in a minute. These guys are hard to catch. Even the older kids struggle. No one can catch one. Devon tries to cut this one off and trap it but it gets away from her. Before time is up, Kenny uses his speed to catch one. He holds it up victorious. Devon looks at him jealously. The final challenge is endurance. Everyone has to do a wall sit while holding a big rock. As time goes on everyone’s legs start to shake and people start dropping like flies. Devon feels so much pain but keeps pushing. Kenny is keeping up but eventually he falls. Devon falls in victory. She’s happy but tired too. Kenny pats her on the back. Devon sees Sensei Barnes nod to her as he writes down in his notebook. Kenny won the chicken challenge. Devon won the endurance challenge. Maybe they did have a chance.

“I don’t know how you lasted that long,” Kenny said to Devon.

“I don’t know how you caught that chicken.” Devon replies.

Everyone gathers around and waits for the results.

Mike starts, “Congratulations. You didn't die. Still, half of you wouldn't last one match at the Sekai Taikai. To the 12 who might, join me up here when I call your name. Hawk”. Applause erupts as he calls the names and they get up onto the steps of the sparring deck. “Robby. Miguel. Sam. Tory. Mitch. Kenny. Kenny, good job. No one ever catches the chicken.” Kenny smiles as he takes his spot on the step below Miguel, Robby, and Hawk. “Nate. Chris.”

“Only three left.” Devon whispers.

“I'm a goner.” Demetri whispers back.

“Demetri”. Two names left. Devon waits eagerly for the next name, holding her breath, hoping that she did enough. “Oh, right. Devon”. She exhales in relief and takes her spot next to Kenny. Kenny smiles at her and bumps her shoulder. She does the same to him. “And the last name. Anthony. Congratulations, top 12. Meet me back here tomorrow for round two. To the rest of you, you're out. Better luck next time”. As everyone starts walking off, Mike points to Sam and Tory, “You two. Fierce. Keep it up”. Devon sees this and gets a little jealous. Is she not fierce?

“Hey, we made it through the first round.” Anthony says to Kenny and Devon.

“Yeah, shocking how you made it.” Kenny fires back.

“Okay.”

Devon storms off, clearly in distress.

“Lee?” Kenny shouts after her.

“What’s that about?” Anthony asks.

“I think the nerves are getting to her.” Kenny replies.

Devon paces back and forth, so worried about tomorrow and about how she can get Sensei Barnes to see her. Sensei Lawrence walks up to her.

“Lee, you kicked ass out there. Why do you look so pissed?”

Devon scoffs. “You know, I won the endurance challenge. But who does substitute sensei congratulate? Kenny, for the chicken. Sam and Tory for being ‘fierce.’What about me? I'm fierce too.”

“He put you through to the next round, didn't he?”

“Yeah, but after the power couples and Hawk, there's really only one spot up for grabs. I can't win it if the judge doesn't see me. I just don't wanna disappoint you.”

“Listen, you're not gonna disappoint me. Don't worry. You're totally getting in.”

“Okay?” Devon says not entirely convinced. She goes to get her bag.

“Hey Lee.” Tory says.

“Hey Ms. ‘Fierce’”

“Relax. Just come in and crush whatever is tomorrow. You can do it. You have your goal. Just go make it happen.”

“Thanks Tory.”

“Yep.”

 

***************

Kenny gets his bag and walks to the front. Robby comes to join him.

“Is your mom picking you up?” Robby asks.

“Nah. She’s working. My brother is.”

“Good job with the chicken today.”

“Thanks.” Kenny says dryly.

“What’s up? You did something no one else could.”

“I caught a chicken, Robby. How is that supposed to tell if I’m going to make it to the Sekai Taikai?”

“Proves your great speed to Sensei Barnes.”

“Gonna need more than speed to fight in the Sekai Taikai. I gotta fend off Devon, Demetri, Anthony, and the rest for that last spot.”

“You’re gonna do great. Trust me. Just remember what I taught you.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.”

 

**********************

That night all of the 12 who made it, train at the dojo. Kenny shadow boxes, trying to sharpen his skills. Devon uses the punching bag. She goes all in. Throwing punches and kicks and jumping kicks. Every blow she gives the bag, memories flood her mind. Her at the All Valley. Tory catches her kick and throws her on the mat before landing the winning point. Her getting beat by Tory at the Topanga dojo. Her getting tossed around by Sensei Kim. Her loss to Sam at the Sekai Taikai qualifiers. The look on Sensei Kim’s face when she lost. The disappointment Devon had in herself. She’s always been confident, but loss after loss, her confidence is shaky. She keeps unloading shots into the bag when she feels someone tap her on the back. She swings on the person and Kenny ducks under it.

“Yo easy Lee, it’s just me.”

“Sorry Kenny.”

“You should save some for tomorrow.”

“Didn’t stop you from training all night before your last fight.”

“Yeah you’re right. But Silver paid the ref off. It wasn’t an actual win. Hawk most likely would’ve beat me.”

“Makes me look even worse. I couldn’t even win with a bribed ref.” Devon says angrily as she punches the bag some more. Kenny goes around and holds the bag for her. “Speaking of refs, I can’t get any attention from this one.”

“You won the endurance comp.”

“Yeah but he praised you for the chicken comp.”

“Okay, screw him. It doesn’t matter. You’re a great fighter Devon. It looks like the most important person who doesn’t know that is you. As long as you know that, then you can go out there to perform at your best. Look I got this advice from Silver once”. Devon gives him a worried look. “Okay, yeah I know. Silver and all but this advice is true. You need to stop getting in your own way. Be your own leader and fight like your the best in the world.”

Devon nods and smiles, “Is that what you told yourself before your fight with Hawk?”

“Maybe”. Kenny says. Devon and him start laughing.

“Thanks Kenny.”

“Anytime Lee.”

 

********************

The next day, Sensei Barnes fits everyone with flags. All around their body and line them up against each other on the sparring deck.

Mike starts, “Top 12, get ready. Today's challenge is a Battle Royale. The rules are simple. Protect your flags. Steal the others. Lose your flags, and you're out. The ones with the most flags at the end go to Barcelona. The rest of you will be judged on performance. You have two minutes. Ready!”. Everyone gets into their fighting stance. “Go!”

Everyone breaks out and starts fighting and trying to steal flags. Devon goes after Sam. Devon jumps off the sparring deck to cut off Sam. She tries to contain her. She throws a punch then blocks one from her. Devon reaches for a flag but Sam pulls back. Devon then puts her hand on the ground and tries a spin kick. Sam dodges it and steals one of Devon’s flags. She gets frustrated. She looks up and sees Sensei Barnes watching her. Of course he’d see that. Kenny runs through with two flags that he got from Chris. He jumps onto the board in the middle of the Koi pond and jumps off quickly. He runs after Miguel. He does a jumping front kick. Miguel barely dodges it. Kenny throws three punches before going for a sweep kick. Miguel counters with a roundhouse. Kenny blocks it and throws a jab. Miguel catches it and takes a flag off of him. Kenny grunts in frustration. He tries a tornado kick. Miguel dodges. And kicks Kenny to the ground. Kenny backs up and tries a spinning crescent kick into a superman punch. Kenny then throws a few punches. Miguel counters with a punch and front kick. Kenny rolls on the ground beside him and quickly grabs a flag from Miguel. He stands up and holds it up like a trophy. Miguel holds one up too. Kenny looks down and he’s missing another flag. Kenny hits his head in frustration. He turns around to see Demetri fighting Tory. Kenny pushes him down and takes a flag and runs off. Robby fights Chris and steals his last two flags. Robby and Miguel get pushed back into each other. They turn around and start fighting. They try to go for each other’s flags but block each other’s attack. Hawk comes in and tries to take on Robby and Miguel. They soon overwhelm him and steal a flag each. Devon has some flags now and fights Demetri. She dodges a kick from him and side steps him and steals a flag. She checks to see if Barnes is looking at her but she sees him and Sensei Lawrence arguing. Kenny blocks a punch from Mitch and punches him in the gut. He stumbles back and throws a kick. Kenny dodges it and grabs a flag and runs out of there. Devon sets her sights on Hawk and goes after him. She blocks a kick and throws a punch and then right hook before dropping down and grabbing his leg, tripping him and grabbing a flag. She gets up super happy with the biggest smile on her face. She just got a flag off of Hawk. Barnes still isn’t looking at her. Then Tory runs up behind her and steals a flag. Barnes sees that and Devon gets more frustrated. Kenny comes up behind Anthony who just took Nate’s last flag. Anthony only has one left. They start to fight. Kenny tries to grab the flag. Anthony catches his arm and redirects it. Kenny pulls him closer and trips him. Anthony falls. Kenny gets cocky. Anthony takes advantage and grabs a flag from his feet. He gets up and tries to strike Kenny. Kenny blocks them and breaks through his defense, grabs the flag and uppercuts him in the face. Anthony falls to the ground. Time is called.

Kenny goes down and helps Anthony up. “Hey, you okay LaRusso?”

“Yeah I’m fine. I guess you were right. I’m not making the team.”

“Well at least you lasted longer than last time.”

“Shut up man.”

Kenny laughs and Anthony joins in eventually.

“All right, let me see those flags.” Sensei Barnes says. Everyone lines up and shows him their flags. Robby, Miguel, Tory, and Sam all have the most flags. Hawk has the next most, but Devon, Kenny, and Demetri aren’t far behind. “All right, we've clearly got our top four. Tory. Robby. Sam. Miguel. You four are going to Barcelona. You bottom four are tied. Tomorrow we’ll do one more challenge and the last two left standing will join them.”

“Great,” Devon says.

“Another competition.” Kenny finishes.

Devon walks off and rips all of her remaining flags off.

Johnny comes up to her, “Hey, what's wrong? Barnes was watching you this whole time.”

“Yeah, but he missed all of my good moments. I... I don't know what you two were arguing about, but I'll be shocked if he chooses me after that shit show” Devon says as she walks off.

 

************************

 

That night Devon is at the dojo training late at night. Kenny joins her.

“Hey Lee. Looks like we had the same idea huh.”

“Yeah.” Devon says coldly.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. We’re going to be fighting tomorrow against each other for the last spots. Maybe we shouldn’t train together. Not tonight.”

“I know. That’s why I wanted to talk to you”. Devon looks at him funny. “We should work together tomorrow.”

“What do you mean?”

“Work as a team and get those last two spots.”

“I don’t think Sensei Barnes will allow that.”

“A big part of the Sekai Taikai is team based events. This will show how good of a team we are. And plus, if we don’t team up we both can kiss Barcelona goodbye. Hawk and Demetri are going to be working together.”

“Are you sure?”

“Of course they will. They are literally best friends right. Call themselves the ‘Binary Brothers’. Do you really think Hawk isn't going to do everything in his power to get his best friend to Barcelona?”

Devon ponders what he said. Of course Hawk will. No way the Binary Brothers are not going to work together. “No. But even then, how can we beat them? Both of them are bigger and have more experience.”

“We need to use our speed to our advantage and work together better than them. We need a good strategy.”

Devon thinks for a second and then it hits her. “If it comes to an open fight, we need to hold off Hawk and take out Demetri. Keep switching to keep them guessing. Take out Demetri and then team on Hawk. That seems like the best way to ensure our victory.”

“Let’s do it.”

Kenny and Devon spend the rest of the night practicing with each other and testing their strategy, to make sure it’s ready for the next day.

 

*******************

 

The next day the entire dojo meets in the forest. Everyone walks up. Sensei Barnes greets them all and starts, “Good morning. At least for now. Gather 'round. Is everybody here?

“Yeah, this is everyone.” Daniel says.

“Good. Two flags wait deep in the forest. Whoever brings them back... wins.

“Wait. That's it?” Hawk asks.

“What if two of us find a flag at the same time?” Demetri asks.

Mike responds, “You fight for it.

“Are there refs out there?” Daniel asks.

“No, they're on their own.” Mike replies.

“But how…” Daniel starts.

Johnny interrupts, “It can't get any more objective. Even Barnes isn't judging this one.”

“Winning is everything, plain and simple. Take ten minutes, stretch. Use the restroom. Call your mothers. When you get back, it's go time.” Barnes finishes.

Devon starts stretching. Johnny comes over to her. “Hey. I just want to let you know you're a natural badass. I knew it when I first saw you on that debate stage. No one's more cutthroat than you, okay? So no more of this down on yourself behavior–”

Devon interjects. “It’s okay Sensei. I know. Thank you. I’m more confident today. I got this.”

“That’s great Lee. You got this. Do whatever you can with whatever you got. You understand?”

“Don’t worry Sensei. I plan to.” Devon says before going over to Kenny. “You ready?”

“Hell yeah Lee. We can do this”. Devon smiles and nods to Kenny who returns the smile.

“What are you two scheming up over here?” Tory asks as she and Robby walk up to them.

“Yeah, not sure if two opponents should be talking before the biggest fight of their lives.” Robby adds on.

“Don’t worry guys we’re locked in.” Devon responds.

“Yeah, with any luck the Prince and Princess should be joining the King and Queen in Barcelona.” Kenny says.

“Prince and Princess?” Robby asks, confused and amused.

“The nicknames they gave each other in Cobra Kai.” Tory responds.

“Oh. Well good luck getting past Hawk.” Robby says.

“Good luck to you guys.” Tory says. “Go win it”. Tory says like a proud mother.

“Yeah. I wish you guys the best too.” Robby says. “Stay focused and trust your instincts”.

Devon and Kenny nod and then take their places.

“Do you really think they can beat out Hawk for one of the spots?” Robby asks.

“Probably not, but those two are always full of surprises.” Tory responds.

“Well, whatever happens, it’s crazy how far they’ve come in such a short time.”

“Yeah, I know right? I feel like a mama bird watching her kids fly for the first time.”

Robby laughs, “Okay, mama bird.”

“Shut up” Tory says as she blushes.

 

*************************

 

Demetri, Hawk, Kenny, and Devon line up next to each other. Everyone cheers as they line up. The entire dojo. The last two spots for the Sekai Taikai team. Devon and Kenny nod to each other. Sensei Barnes raises his hand and brings it down and says “Go!”. As soon as he says that, Kenny pushes Hawk into Demetri so they would both fall down. Devon immediately sprints into the forest. Kenny quickly follows, using his speed to catch up. Hawk and Demetri scramble to get up and try to chase them but Kenny and Devon have a big head start. Robby, Tory, and everyone else at the start are dumbfounded by that start.

“Holy shit, did not expect that.” Robby whispers to Tory. She nods.

In the forest, Kenny and Devon spring their hearts out. “Come on Devon”. They run for a while and don’t look back. They see two paths in front of them. They have to split up.

“You go left, I’ll go right.” Devon says.

Kenny nods and runs left and Devon runs right. Kenny sprints through the path and eventually finds the flag. He takes it off the pole. Then Demetri jumps down from the path and kicks the flag out of his hand. Kenny tries a flying knee to him to back him up. Kenny quickly picks up the flag. Demetri throws a punch. Kenny dodges. Demetri grabs the flag. They have a tug of war over it. Kenny then kicks Demetri in the gut. Demetri recovers and throws a punch which gets blocked but then he spins and elbows him in the gut. Kenny stumbles back. Kenny then throws two punches and a spinning sidekick to kick Demetri down. Kenny then runs out of there quickly. Demetri stumbles up and tries to chase him.

 

*******************

 

Over on Devon’s path, she gets to the flag and picks it up. But then Hawk comes up behind her and tries to take it. She elbows him and tries a spinning crescent kick. He dodges it. Hawk throws a punch. Devon blocks it and then does a sweep kick. Hawk backs up and Devon gets up and runs back along the path. She makes it a good distance before Hawk catches up with her and grabs the flag. They struggle over it but Hawk is stronger and gets it. Devon quickly kicks his leg. Hawk counters by doing a spinning hook kick on the ground using his hand to support himself. Devon blocks it. Hawk then does a flying roundhouse kick. Devon blocks it but gets spinning sidekicked down. Hawk takes off. Devon quickly gets up and runs after him. She tries her absolute hardest but he’s too fast. He’s almost back to the start when Kenny comes out of nowhere and slides tackles Hawk. Hawk falls over and loses the flag. Kenny grabs it and tosses it to Devon.

“Are you okay?” Kenny asks.

“Yeah. I’m fine, you?” Devon responds.

“Never better.”

Demetri catches up with them and Hawk stands up in their path.

“That was a real bitchy move Payne both now and at the start.” Hawk says angrily.

“Barnes said no rules, no refs. Just get the flags.” Kenny replies. “Okay. We got this, come on.” Kenny whispers to Devon.

They get in their fighting stances. Kenny facing Hawk and Devon facing Demetri. “Now!” Devon yells. Kenny turns and attacks Demetri. Hawk tries to help him but Devon defends against him. Kenny throws three punches and then a side kick. Demetri counters with a jab and roundhouse. Kenny sweeps his leg out from under him and then goes to help Devon. Devon blocks punch and front kick from Hawk and counters with a roundhouse. Hawk goes to throw a roundhouse. Kenny blocks it for her and Devon punches him in the face. Hawk stumbles back. Devon then switches to fighting Demetri. Devon blocks a high kick. She does a spinning hook kick. Demetri backs up. She throws a punch. He catches it and punches her in the stomach. On the other side, Kenny does a tornado kick. Hawk dodges and counters with a double kick. Kenny blocks a punch and then throws one before getting caught with a front hook kick. He falls to the ground.

“Hey Devon, switch.” Kenny yells frantically.

Devon kicks Demetri away and does a flying sidekick at Hawk. Kenny gets up and does a superman punch at Demetri. He dodges it and throws a jab. Kenny grabs it and takes him to the ground and punches him hard in the gut. Devon blocks a punch and kick from Hawk. Hawk does a tornado kick and she drops to dodge it. Kenny comes in with a flying knee at Hawk. He blocks it. Kenny spins and throws an elbow and then a back hand. Devon throws a roundhouse. Hawk blocks it and throws a jab at Kenny. Kenny blocks it and Devon counters with a front kick. Kenny sidekicks Hawk in the chest, he hits the tree behind him. Hawk then yells and leaps at them, He throws a punch at Devon before sweeping Kenny’s legs out from under her. He kicks Kenny away and regroups with Demetri. Kenny and Devon get up, Hawk and Demetri attack. Devon dodges a kick. Kenny blocks a punch and gives Demetri one back. Kenny and Devon work together and keep switching opponents and blocking attacks from the other. Devon leg kicks Demetri down and then roundhouse kicks him in the face. Kenny front kicks Hawk before doing a question mark kick. He blocks it. Devon throws a punch. It gets blocked and Kenny strikes Hawk right across the face. Hawk then blocks an attack from Devon. Leg checks Kenny's kick and grabs Devon and flips her onto the hard ground. Kenny does a flying side kick. Hawk dodges it, runs and jumps off a tree to kick Kenny in the face. Kenny hits the ground. Demetri takes Devon’s fallen flag. Devon gets up and runs after him. Hawk goes for Kenny’s but he holds on tight. Hawk keeps trying to pull it to no avail. Hawk then stomps on Kenny’s hand hard until he lets go. Kenny screams out in pain and holds his hand. He gets up and chases Hawk.

Demetri nearly gets back to the start when Devon catches up and trips him. He tries to get up but she kicks him down. Everyone gathers around and cheers. Devon tries to grab the flag, Demetri elbows her in the face. Her left eye gets a little blurry. But she keeps fighting and dodges a punch, elbows him in the gut. Grabs the flag and front kicks him to the ground. She has the flag now but Hawk flying side kicks her to the ground. Kenny jumps on top of Hawk and wrangles him to the ground. Hawk breaks out and throws a punch. Kenny kicks it away and throws his own. Hawk dodges and does a crescent kick. Kenny sidesteps it and does a jumping front kick. Devon gets up, legs kicks Hawk. Kenny tries to finish him but he catches the punch and throws him into Devon. Demetri tackles both of them. Demetri gets the flag back. Kenny and Devon get up quickly. Devon kicks Demetri and blocks his back hand. Kenny throws a punch. Hawk blocks it and throws a kick. Kenny tries to block it but he uses his bad hand and he winces in pain. Hawk uses this and side kicks him down. Then Hawk runs over and does a flying knee to Devon’s head. She stumbles back. Hawk throws a punch. Devon blocks it but Demetri kicks her in the gut and Hawk does a spinning hook kick and knocks her to the ground. She’s slow to get up. Kenny tries one last effort and throws a punch and kick at Hawk and then a roundhouse at Demetri. Hawk grabs him, tosses towards the crowd. He starts attacking. He breaks through Kenny’s defense and then spinning sidekicks him into the porta potty. Kenny hits it and falls to the ground. Even after all of that. Kenny and Devon can’t stop. They have to win. They both get up and are about to strike but then Sensei Lawrence grabs her and Sensei Barnes grabs Kenny.

“Stop, stop, stop. It’s over. They win.” Sensei Barnes says. “Hawk and Demetri win.”

Devon and Kenny are pissed and shocked. “What?!?” Kenny yells.

“No please, we can still fight.” Devon says to Sensei Lawrence, tears filling up in her eyes.

“Yeah I’m not done yet. I can still go.” Kenny says, trying to break free and run at Hawk.

 

Sensei Barnes holds him firmly. Sensei Lawrence does the same with Devon. “No kid. It’s okay. You did great. I’m sorry.”

Devon and Kenny stop fighting. Eventually they get released. Robby runs to Kenny and comforts him. Tory does the same for Devon. They bring them to the side while everyone else celebrates Hawk and Demetri being named the last two members of the team. Kenny and Devon are covered in dirt and have bruises on their faces. Devon is bleeding a little from her eye and Kenny’s hand is throbbing.

“Let me see your hand Kenny.” Robby says. Kenny let’s him have it. He winces in pain as Robby touches it.

“I’m sorry Robby. I lost. We lost.”

“It’s okay. You did good.”

“Not good enough.”

“I can keep going. I swear Tory.” Devon says pleading.

“I know Devon. Here let me see your eye.” Tory responds.

They pull out first aid and bandage Devon’s eye cut and wrap Kenny’s hand. Devon pulls dirt out of her hair that has fallen from her two buns.

“Hey guys, don’t let it eat you up too much. It sucks to be this close and not win. Trust me, I know. But you can’t focus on that. Focus on what matters.” Robby says.

“Yeah. Robby’s right. Come on, the fighters that I was training back at Cobra Kai are way different than the ones I see right now. You guys fought hard and never gave up. I’m proud of you guys for that.” Tory adds on.

“Thanks Tory.” Devon says. “But it still sucks, we’re not going to Barcelona. We have to sit home and watch you all go and fight in the biggest karate tournament ever.”

“Yeah. And who knows, this might've been our only shot. After next year, all of you guys are gone and it’ll be just me, Devon, and Anthony. Who knows if we’ll be good enough for the Sekai Taikai committee to get back into the tournament.” Kenny says.

“Hey, hey. None of that. You’ll get your shot. Just keep working like you have been. You guys are forgetting that you’ve been only doing karate for not even a year yet. You still have much more room to grow.” Tory says.

“And you have both Senseis teaching both styles. That’s something we didn’t have until recently.” Robby adds.

Devon and Kenny nod. “We were so close.” Devon says quietly.

Then Sensei Barnes comes over to them all with Sensei Lawrence and LaRusso. Barnes starts, “How are you two doing?”

“What do you think?” Kenny says coldly.

“You two look like hell. Good”. Kenny and Devon look at him confused. “It means you didn’t give up. You two got down and dirty to win. You showed amazing determination. Those are the makings of champions. But you’re not there yet. Not enough experience. Not enough battle tested. You two have heart, but that’s not enough. I think you’ll have great futures in karate.”

Devon and Kenny nods their heads and understand what he is saying. They’re too green. Talent isn’t enough, they need more experience. “We understand Sensei.” Devon says.

“One more thing. I have spoken to your Senseis and made a recommendation.”

Daniel starts, “Me and Sensei Lawrence have talked it over and we want you two to join us for this tournament.”

Kenny and Devon are confused. “What? How?” Kenny asks.

“Not as fighters, but reserves. In case we get injuries to our team. You can be our bench in Barcelona.” Johnny adds.

“So that means we can still go, just not compete?” Devon asks.

“Yes as long as no one gets injured. Then we’ll call upon you. But you two and Anthony are the future of this dojo. You might not fight, but you can still learn and watch the best fighters from around the world compete. As well as a trip to Barcelona.” Daniel says.

“What do you say? Wanna come watch firsthand as we win the Sekai Taikai?” Johnny asks.

Kenny and Devon look at each other. It isn’t what they wanted, but it is the best next thing. At least they don’t get left home while the older kids get to compete and explore Barcelona. Devon and Kenny stand up and say, “Yes Sensei!”. And then they bow to their senseis.

“Good” Daniel says and him, Johnny, and Mike bow back to them. They walk off. Johnny makes a fist and brings it up to his chest, saying good job to Devon and she does the same.

“Looks like you guys get to come anyway.” Robby says excitedly.

“Good, I’m glad. You two are gonna make great bench warmers.” Tory says jokingly.

Kenny and Devon laugh. “Okay Nichols.” Devon says.

“Make sure our water is nice and cold, okay?” Robby teases.

Devon shakes her head. Kenny says, “Shut up old man.”

Robby grabs and puts Kenny into a head lock. Kenny tries to wiggle free. Tory and Devon laugh before Tory does the same to Devon. She tries to fight but it’s no use.

Robby laughs and calls out to Tory, “Careful with her mama bird.”

Tory’s eyes go wide. “Don’t make me put you in one too Robby.”

Kenny and Devon laugh. “Yes, yes please put him in one Tory.” Kenny says frantically.

“Yeah, go for him, not us.” Devon says.

Eventually they let go, Tory puts her arm around Devon and Robby does the same for Kenny. They all walk down and out of the forest. All of them are going to Barcelona. Not the way Kenny and Devon imagined or hoped for, but nonetheless they are. After a hard fought day, they all go catch a ride with Tory. She takes them to her apartment. Tory gives Kenny some ice to ice his hand. Robby plays with Brandon. Devon starts brushing all of the dirt out of her hair. They spend the rest of the day together just talking, laughing, and playing whatever movie was on in the background. The Sekai Taikai was just around the corner. Everything is good. Everyone all together. And nothing is going to break them up, right?

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: Captain Fight

 

The preparation for the tournament was rough. The tournament is getting closer and closer. They have their team but they don’t have their captains yet. The Senseis are planning a tournament style fight for captains. Sam vs Tory and random draw fight between Robby, Miguel, Demetri, and Hawk. Tory has been working hard and it seems to be paying off. Not just in Karate, but at home too. Tory turned 18 and has been named her brother’s legal guardian if anything were to happen to their mom. Looks like their aunt can’t get her hands on him after all. But things have also been looking up for Tory’s mom too. She’s getting better. She even cooked dinner the other day. The treatments seem to be working. Tory is at the doctors office right now listening to how her mom’s condition is doing.

“Since the spread has stopped, and it looks like it's regressing, I'm dropping your mother
to ten milligrams of Tamoxifen twice a day and starting her on an 80 milligram IV of Doxorubicin.” the doctor says.

“Are you sure she still needs all that? She's walking. She's laughing. Uh, she made me and my little brother dinner the other night. I can't remember the last time that she did that.” Tory replies.

“Mm. She's headed in the right direction. Tapering off her dosage makes sure it stays that way. You're doing a great job taking care of your mom, Tory. Keep it up.”

Tory smiles and walks out of the hospital to the parking garage for her car. She has all of her mom’s new medicines. She’s walking through the garage and feels someone watching her. She doesn’t panic. She keeps walking and stays alert. Someone is walking behind her. Tory turns and throws a roundhouse at the creep behind her. To her surprise the man catches it. She looks at him, it’s Kreese. What the hell is he doing here? He’s been missing for months. Why would he show his face back here? Is he asking to go back to jail?

“Glad to see you're still training.” Kreese says.

“What are you doing here? Aren't the police looking for you?

“Oh, I'm not that easy to catch. Also I have friends handling my legal problems. I should get off just fine. I just came to check up on my champion. How are you holding up?

“Oh, so now you care? Last time I saw you, I needed your help. And you know what you said to me? ‘The best thing you can do right now is look after yourself.’ I went back for you. You left me to deal with Silver and his psycho-bitch sidekick alone.”

“You have every right to be angry. But I could not involve you in my plan to... liberate myself. I know it seemed cold. But I was only trying to protect you. And now that I'm out,
we have an opportunity to dominate–”

“No. There is no ‘we.’”

Kreese’s eyes move to the Miyagi-Do gi in her bag. “Oh, I see now. You know, I never thought I'd see the day when the Queen Cobra would join the enemy.”

“They're my friends.”

“Darling, don't be naive. They'll invite you in, but you'll never belong there. When push comes to shove, they'll always figure out a reason to keep you second fiddle to LaRusso's kid.”

“Go crawl back under your rock. I may not be calling the police,
but if my senseis see you, they will.”

“I am your sensei, and you are my champion.”

“I may be a champion, but I'm not yours.” Tory says as she turns around and goes to leave.
Kreese grabs her hand and slips a piece of paper into it. “Just in case you change your mind.”
Tory stuff the paper into her bag and leaves Kreese there alone. What is he thinking coming back? She won’t go back to him. Not after last time. His plans and ‘war’ caused her so much stress and pain. If she goes back, something worse might happen than a broken hand. Tory gets in her car, heart beating fast. She drives to Miyagi-Do.

 

******************

At Miyagi-Do, Tory is warming up with Robby. She tells him what went down with Kreese.

“I still can't believe you told Kreese off. I've never seen anybody do that before.

“He had it coming. Keep that between us. I don't want anyone thinking I'm in contact with him.”

“Yeah. I won't say a word. I'm just happy that you're here.

“Yeah, well, this is all we have. Everyone else is worried about college, but for us, this is our last chance to win big.”

“Yeah, I mean, you've already done something big. You won the All Valley.”

“Yeah? It doesn't count. Silver paid off the ref.”

“It's still better than always coming in second.”

“Hey. This is bigger than the All Valley. It's gonna be televised all over the world. If we win, that's all anyone's gonna remember.”

“It would be nice to stand on that podium. And side by side for the entire world to see. Let's make a deal. No matter what, we stick together, and we win the Sekai Taikai. Just you and me. Yeah?”

Tory nods and both of them smile at each other and kiss before it’s broken up by Kenny and Devon. “Awwww. Don’t mom and dad look so cute together Devon?” Kenny says in a joking tone.

“Yes. Very, very cute. I aspire to have a love like that.” Devon answers also in a joking tone.

“Okay, okay. Enough of that.” Robby says.

“Yeah don’t make me kick your asses again.” Tory says.

Kenny puts his hands up in surrender, “Okay, sorry.”

“Are you guys ready for the captain's fight? Just two more days.” Devon asks.

“We’re going to be” Tory says confidently.

“Yeah. We will. Not losing this time.” Robby responds.

“Good. I’d love to see the King and Queen back as our leaders.” Kenny says.

“Yep. Rooting for you two. Just don’t tell Miguel and Sam I said that.” Devon says.

Robby and Tory laugh. “You guys got this. All that struggle you two have went through your entire life is about to pay off.” Kenny says.

“Thanks Kenny” Robby says.

“No problem. Me and Devon are willing to help you guys train if need be.”

Tory smiles, “Sure, kicking your asses will be great practice.”

“Okay. How about at the park tomorrow after school?” Devon asks.

“Sure, works for me” Robby replies.

“Me too.” Tory says.

“Good, then it’s set. Let’s do it.” Kenny says.

 

************************

 

After a very long day of training, Tory goes home to her apartment. Her brother is at a sleepover tonight so it’s just her and her mom. Tory is very excited to tell her mom about how good she’s doing now. Her updated health. Everything seems to be getting better for them. Tory opens the door.

“Mom, I'm home. Dr. Judith lowered all your prescriptions. She said you're doing so much better”. Tory looks at the stove, it’s still one. Tory goes over to it and takes the pot off and turns it off. She then goes to the living room. She sees her mom on the floor. Fists curled up. She’s not moving. Tory feels panic in her chest. She runs over to her mom and tries to shake her awake. “No. Mom. Mom. Mom. Mom! Mom! Mom! Mom, wake up! Mom, please wake up. Wake up, Mom! Mom! Mom! Mom! Mom! Mom!” Tory keeps yelling frantically for her mom to wake up. Tears are in her eyes. She can’t be. No, she’s doing better. They said she’s doing better. Tory is shaking like crazy. She takes out her phone and struggles to dial 911. Paramedics come and take Tory and her mom to the hospital. Tory is panicking like crazy. She can’t believe that this is happening.

 

*******************************

 

The next day, Robby goes to school and everything seems normal. But just one thing is weird, Tory is nowhere to be found. He texts and calls her. No response. Devon and Kenny haven’t heard anything either. During lunch, Robby is searching for her. He sees Miguel and Sam there and goes over to them.

“Hey. Uh, have you guys seen Tory? We're supposed to train at the park later.” Robby asks.

“No, but I thought you were coming to the dojo to train with us.” Miguel says.

“Well, we figured since we're fighting each other, it would be best not to show each other our moves.”

“Yeah, I mean, makes sense.” Miguel replies.

“You better watch out. You're going down this time, El Serpiente.” Robby smiling.
He leaves them and continues to call and text Tory. After school, he pulls up to the park. Devon and Kenny get there too.

“Hey, any word from Tory?” Kenny asks.

“No.” Robby says disappointed. “I hope she’s okay.”

“She’s probably just late,” Devon says.

“Yeah okay, well let’s get to training then.”

Robby trains with Devon and Kenny. He does not go easy on them. His moves are very fluid. He’s at the top of his game. Kenny and Devon are having a tough time keeping up.

“Jeez Rob. How bout we take a little break.” Kenny asks.

“Nah, I’m good to keep going.”

“Breaks for us, not for you” Devon says out of breath.

“Fine” Robby responds. Kenny and Devon go to get water. Robby does too. He looks at his phone and sees Tory still hasn’t called or responded to anything. He’s getting worried. Where is she? “You know what? Let’s just call it for today.”

“What?” Kenny asks, confused. “Why? The captain fights are tomorrow.”

“Are you sure Robby? We can still go.” Devon says.

“No it’s alright. Thank you. Really. It’s really nice of you two to help me out. I’m just going to rest up for tomorrow. Gotta fight two times if I want to be the captain.”

Kenny and Devon nod. “Okay man”. Kenny walks over to Robby and daps him up. “See you tomorrow Robby. You got this man.”

“Thanks Kenny.”

“Yeah, you’re looking great Robby. I’m sure you’ll do amazing tomorrow.” Devon says.

“Thanks Devon”. They say their goodbyes and leave the park.

Robby goes back to his dad’s apartment complex. He’s outside and training. He’s just shadow fighting. He’s going hard. Every punch and kick. Memories flood his mind. His first All Valley. Miguel striking his hurt shoulder. Then Miguel scoring the winning point. Robby on the ground holding his shoulder in pain while the Cobra Kai sideline rushes the mat. Miguel is given the trophy and raises it in the air. Robby leaves the mat with Sensei LaRusso. ‘Second place’. Then Robby remembers the last All Valley. Him losing to Hawk. Him on the ground again while Hawk gets celebrated and handed the trophy. ‘Second place’. Robby goes even harder. ‘Second place’. These memories fueling him more and more. ‘Second place’.He won’t lose this time. ‘Second place’. He can’t. ‘Second place’.He needs this. ‘Second place’.This is his future. ‘Second place’.He needs to take it. ‘Second place’.Then Miguel comes up. He walks up and Robby stops training.

“Oh, you're still training.” Miguel asks.

Robby replies a little out of breath. “Yeah. What about you? You get some work in?”

“Ah, a little.” Miguel responds. “Look, Robby, I just wanted to say no matter what happens on the mat, I don't have any beef with you, okay?”

“Yeah.”

“I just really need this.”

Robby is confused by this. He needs this? What about him? “And I don't?”

“That's not what I'm saying. I'm just, uh...I'm thinking about Stanford. They look at my application again, and this could be really life-changing for me.”

“Okay, and what about me? I’m not going to college. This is the only thing I have going for me. For my future. This could be life changing for me too.”

“That's…” Miguel starts but is interrupted by his mom who walked out.

“Hey, boys.” Carmen says. “I, um, made hamburgers. Your welcome to join Robby.”

“Thanks, Ms. Diaz. I'm not hungry. See you tomorrow.”

“Yeah.” Miguel says.

Robby leaves and calls Tory again. No answer.

 

***************************

 

At the hospital, Tory is sitting down and crying. Her mom is dead. She’s gone. She was getting better and now she’s gone. Tory can’t believe it. She’s so sad and angry and doesn’t know what to do with it all. She has her mom’s things with her. A doctor comes up to her.

“Tory. Tory? Tory. I'm so sorry, sweetie.” The doctor says. Tory couldn’t hear her immediately, she was trapped in her head for so long.

“You said she was getting better.” Tory says angrily.

“Your mom had a pulmonary embolism. We had no idea she was developing a blood clot. And when it broke up–”

Tory interrupts her, “You should have caught it.”

“Uh, you have every right to be upset. You're grieving. Just try to remember the last five years were a gift. Your mom was–”

Tory drives her fist into the wall, leaving a hole in it. Then more tears spill out of her eyes. Tory turns and starts to walk away. “I have to go.”

“Is there anyone we can call?”

“There's no one.”

Tory gets in her car and drives home. What is she going to do now? How can she tell her little brother that their mom is gone. How can she do this? Tory sinks to the ground. She rummages through her stuff. She finds a bottle cap. Not just any one. It’s the one she colored purple on. She made it for her mom when she was young. It was a jewel that could protect her from anything. It didn’t work. Tory holds it tight. Then she hears a knock at the door. She unsure if she should open it or not. She eventually does get up and answers the door. It’s Robby. Robby’s face immediately changed when he saw her. His face had concern in it.

“Hey, what’s up? You didn’t show up to school or the park.” Robby says. Tory begins to cry. Robby holds her tight. “Hey, hey. What’s wrong? What happened Tory?”

Show sniffles and tears, Tory says, “My mom. She died.”

Robby holds her even tighter and guides her to the couch. Careful not to let go. He kisses the top of her head and says, “I’m so sorry”. Robby holds her for a while. It felt like if he let her go then she’d fall apart.

“It was a blood clot. They didn’t catch it. I came in here after training and found her–” Tory says while her voice breaking up.

“Shhhh. Everything’s going to be alright. I’m here. I’m right here”. Robby notices the bottle cap in her hand. “What’s that?”

Tory holds it up to him. “A jewel I made her when I was a kid. Told her it would protect her. Until we learned how to protect ourselves.”

“Tory. Should we tell someone? Maybe Mrs. LaRusso or Devon and Kenny? The Senseis?”

“No. I can’t. I need to fight. Tomorrow. I promised my mom I’d always keep fighting. I need to win tomorrow and become captain. I need to win the Sekai Taikai.”

“Tory I don’t know if you should fight. You’re not in the right headspace for this–”

“No Robby. Please. I need this. We need this. I’ll be fine. I swear. We’ll get through it together. Please”

“I don’t know Tory.”

“I can’t let her down. I need to make her proud. Please Robby.” Tory says pleading to him.

“Alright. But we need to tell them. They can help. They’ll understand.”

“I’ll tell them after the fights tomorrow. I swear.”

Robby nods. “Okay. Have you eaten anything?”. Tory shakes her head no. “Okay, I’ll make you something to eat.”

Robby tries to get up but Tory pulls him back down. “Not right now. In a little bit. Just keep holding me.”

Robby continues to hold her. “Of course. I’m not going anywhere.”

Later that night, Robby makes Tory a sandwich to eat and makes her take a shower. Then he holds her as she falls asleep on his shoulder.

 

**************************

 

The next day, Robby gets Tory dressed and makes her something to eat. They then drive to the dojo. Today is the big day.

“Are you sure you want to do this Tory?”

“Positive.”

“Okay, but we can still talk to them before and figure something out.”

“No. Keep to the original plan”. She reaches out and touches his hand. “Please Robby. I’ll be fine.”

Robby looks at her. She really wants this. “Okay.”

They head into the dojo. Devon and Kenny come up to them.

“Hey guys.” Kenny says.

“Tory, are you okay? You weren’t responding to us yesterday.” Devon says.

“Fine. Just ready to fight.” Tory responds.

“Yeah. Ready to compete.” Robby says.

“Okay, well go get warmed up. Need you two at your best today.”

Robby and Tory go and get warmed up. Devon turns to Kenny, worry on her face. “Do you think everything is okay with Tory? She doesn’t look well.”

“Yeah I know. Maybe she just didn’t get any sleep last night. Maybe she was training on her own and had pre-fight jitters.”

“Maybe. You think they both can do it?”

“Hell yeah. They can do anything. They got this.”

“Okay everyone gather around.” Sensei LaRusso says. Everyone gathers around. Robby next to Tory. He looks over at her. Her stare is blank. Robby is worried but pushes it down for her sake. “Okay, these fights today will determine who will be our captains for the Sekai Taikai. We will start with the boys. Me and Sensei Lawrence will pick a name out of this hat in front of us. That will decide the matchups. The fights will be normal tournament style. First to three points wins. I will ref the boys fight and Sensei Lawrence will ref the fight between Tory and Sam. I will now draw the first name”. Daniel reaches into the hat and pulls out a piece of paper. He opens it up and reads the name. “Miguel”.

Johnny then reaches into the hat and pulls out another name. He opens the paper up and says, “Demetri.”

Daniel starts, “Okay, so our first match up is Miguel vs. Demetri. Which means our second match up will be Robby vs. Hawk. The winner of both of those matchups will fight each other for captain. Good luck to you all. First up, Miguel and Demetri.”

Miguel and Demetri get up on to the sparring deck. Robby watches this, but his mind is on Tory. Then he thinks about Hawk. The last time they fought. Him lifting that trophy up. ‘Second place’. Robby takes a deep breath and directs his attention to the fight.

They face Daniel and bow and then bow to each other. They get into their fighting stances and then, “Fight!”. Miguel strikes first and throws a punch. Demetri blocks it and counters with a roundhouse. Miguel dodges it and tries a spinning hook kick. Demetri ducks and throws a front kick. Miguel blocks it counters with a jab and then a right hand to Demetri’s gut.

“Point, Diaz. Score is 1-0”

Cheers ring out from the dojo. Miguel and Demetri get back into their fighting stances. “Fight!”. Miguel throws a double kick. Demetri blocks it and tries a jumping front kick. Miguel gets out of the way and blocks the three punches Demetri throws. Migeul counters with a roundhouse but Demetri dodges it and strikes a punch to Miguel’s chest.

“Point Alexopoulos. Score is 1-1”

Miguel is shocked by that. Everyone is. They get back into their stances and “Fight!”. Miguel eagerly gets off his line. He goes quick with a jab and front kick. THen a tornado kick. Demetri barely dodges it and regroups. He goes in for a punch. Miguel catches it and and throws one of his own. Demetri blocks it and breaks free of Miguel. Demetri does a high kick. Miguel sweeps his leg out from under him. He falls onto the deck and Miguel runs over and strikes his chest.

“Point Diaz. Score is 2-1”

Demetri gets up and back into his fighting stance. Miguel does too. “Fight!”. Demetri this time goes on offense. He throws a punch and then two front kicks. Miguel blocks htem and counters with a punch. Demetri blocks it. Miguel then goes on offense and throws four punches and a roundhouse. Demetri tries to counter with a right hook. Miguel ducks under it and does a spinning crescent kick to his face.

“Point Diaz, Winner” Daniel says as he raises Miguel’s arm. Miguel shakes Demetri’s hand and they get off the deck. “Okay, next up. Robby and Hawk.”

Hawk gets up and Robby does too. “Let’s go Robby!” Kenny yells from the audience.

Robby and Hawk bow to Sensei LaRusso and then to each other. He gets a flash back to what happened at the All Valley. ‘Second place’. They get into their fighting stances. “Fight!”. Hawk does a jumping kick immediately to Robby. Robby dodges it and counters with a roundhouse. Hawk throws a punch. Robby throws a front kick. Hawk blocks it and counters with a spinning back hand. Robby blocks it and pushes him back. Robby then tries a flying roundhouse. Hawk blocks it. Robby then throws a punch. Hawk redirects it and strikes Robby’s chest.

“Point Moskiwitz, score is 1-0”

Robby pushes his hair back and gets into his fighting stance. So does Hawk. Cheers ring out for Hawk. ‘Second place’. “Fight!”. Robby strikes first this time. He goes quick with two punches. Hawk blocks and counters with a back hand. Robby dodges and kicks, Hawk blocks it but not the punch to his chest.

“Point Keene, score is 1-1”.

Cheers ring out, especially from Kenny and Devon. Tory stands there stone faced. Robby gets back into his stance. Hawk does too. “Fight!”. Hawk goes first with a jab and then a spinning hook. Robby dodges and counters with a crescent kick. Hawk throws 4 punches and a kick. Robby skillfully blocks all of them. Robby counters with a spinning crescent kick. Hawk dodges it and throws two punches. Robby blocks them and counters with a punch. Hawk dodges it and catches Robby with a quick spinning side kick. Robby falls to the mat.

“Point Moskiwitz. Score 2-1”

Robby hits the ground in frustration. ‘Second place’. He gets back up and takes a deep breath. He calms himself down. He can do this. “Come on Robby.” Kenny yells.

Robby gets in his stance and Hawk does as well. “Fight!”. Hawk fakes a kick and then throws a punch. Robby catches it and flips Hawk on to the mat. Robby goes to strike, Hawk rolls away and gets back up. Robby moves and kicks Hawk while his hand is still on the mat. Hawk blocks it barely. Hawk throws a punch and then back hand with the same fist. Robby dodges and counters with a roundhouse. Hawk blocks it and tries a superman punch. Robby quickly does a spinning hook kick and catches him mid air. Hawk falls to the mat.

“Point Keene. Score is 2-2”. Cheers ring out.

“Let’s go Robby! That was an amazing counter” Kenny says.. Devon claps her heart out and shakes Kenny.

Final point. ‘Second place’. One more point. They get into their fighting stances. “Last point. Ready, fight!”. Hawk immediately tries to do a flying side kick. Robby dodges and throws a punch. Hawk blocks it and throws a roundhouse kick. Robby ducks under it and tries to sweep Hawk legs but Hawk jumps over it. Robby blocks a punch and then counters with a flying crescent kick. Hawk throws two punches and then tries a spinning back hand. Robby catches it and then tries to knee Hawk. He blocks it. Hawk pushes him away. Robby jabs. Hawk jabs and throws a front kick. Robby blocks it. Robby counters with a kick. Hawk dodges and spins and tries to do the same takedown that Hawk did to him at the tournament. Robby falls to the mat but catches the kick and pushes Hawk away. Hawk gets to his feet and throws a punch. Robby catches it and then grabs Hawk and throws him on the ground hard. Robby then kneels over Hawk and punches him right in the chest.

“Point Keene, Winner!”.

Hawk hits the mat in frustration. “Shit.”

Daniel raises Robby’s hand and everyone cheers. Kenny the loudest. “Let’s freaking go Rob. Come on man”. Hawk and Robby shake hands and then Robby walks down. Kenny goes up to him and daps him up and hugs him. “That was amazing man. Are you kidding me?”

Robby smiles, “Thanks Kenny.”

“You did great Robby” Devon says excitedly.

“Yeah, know I just have to beat Miguel.”

“You got this man. It’s your time now.” Kenny says to him.

Robby nods and gets some water. Robby walks over to Tory. “Congrats.” Tory says. “But you need to win your next one too.”

“I know. Are you okay? If anything feels wrong, we can–”

“I’m good. Yeah. I’m good” Tory says frantically.

Robby doesn’t buy it. “Tory–”

“I’m fine. I can fight. I know I can.”

“Okay.”

 

******************************

 

After a short break, it’s time for Robby’s match versus Miguel. Robby is calm but his mind keeps filling up with the memory of his loss to Miguel in the first All Valley. How close he was but lost because his shoulder was hurt and Miguel kept going for his shoulder. ‘Second place’. Robby can’t lose this.

“Okay, now we will have Miguel vs. Robby”. Robby and Miguel go up to the sparring deck. They bow to Daniel and then to each other. They get into their fighting stances. “Ais” they both yell. “Fight!”. They take their time and size each other up. Robby goes in first and throws two punches. Miguel blocks them and counters with a punch and back hand. Robby blocks them as well. He counters with a low punch. Miguel blocks it. Robby throws another and Miguel dodges it and does a spinning hook kick. Robby backs up and dodges it. Robby tries to go in to attack. Miguel catches him with a fake back sweep, front sweep that makes Robby fall on to the mat. Miguel then strikes him in the gut. ‘Second place’.

“Point, Diaz. Score is 1-0”. The crowd cheers.

“It’s okay Robby.” Kenny yells.

Robby tries to not let it get to him. ‘Second place’. He gets back into his fighting stance. Miguel does the same. “Fight!”. Robby fakes a punch and then does a spinning crescent kick. Miguel dodges. Robby throws a roundhouse. It gets blocked. Robby then tries a spinning hook kick. Miguel dodges it. Miguel fakes a counter kick. Robby does a front kick into a sidekick. Miguel blocks them. Miguel throws a punch. Robby blocks it and throws one as a counter. Miguel redirects it and throws two kicks that back Robby up. Then Miguel puts his hand on the floor and does a front hook kick and knocks Robby onto the mat. ‘Second place’.

“Point, Diaz. The score is 2-0”. Cheers ring out for Miguel. Robby is left dumbfounded. This can’t happen, not again. One more point and he’ll have gotten second place a third time. ‘Second place’.

“Shit.” Kenny says under his breath.

Devon puts her hand on his shoulder to steady him. “It’s okay”. Devon then puts her hand on Tory’s shoulder. “It’s going to be okay Tory”.

Tory stares straight ahead, no expression. “I know.”

Robby looks over at Tory. The look on her face. He can’t disappoint her. He looks at Kenny and Devon. He can’t disappoint them either. But most importantly, he can’t disappoint himself again. He can do this. He has what it takes to be the best fighter in the world. He knows he does. He has the best combination of offence and defense in the dojo. It’s time for a comeback.

Robby fixes his hair and gets into his fighting stance. He closes his eyes and puts his hands together. He pushes them out, back, up, and back down to his chest and he breathes in and out. Miguel gets into his fighting stance. Robby changes his stance to his old defensive stance. “Fight!”. Robby stays calm and in his defensive stance. He moves in a circle around Miguel. Miguel tries to fake him out with fake punches, but Robby doesn’t flinch. Miguel throws a kick and Robby easily blocks it. Robby then blocks a roundhouse. Robby uses the drum technique to block two punches from Miguel and redirect them. Miguel then tries to sweep Robby’s legs out. Robby does a flip over it and then drops down to front sweep Miguel. Miguel dodges it. Robby blocks Miguel’s spinning hook kick. Robby then blocks two punches. Counters with a punch. Miguel blocks it. Robby blocks both of Miguel’s hands and then punches his chest hard. Miguel falls to the mat.

“Point Keene. The score is 2-1.”

The crowd cheers for Robby. Devon and Kenny clap. “Yes. Let’s go Rob.” Kenny yells.

Robby isn’t affected by anything. He just gets back into his fighting stance. His calm demeanor having an effect on Miguel. Miguel gets into his stance. “Ready, Fight!”. Miguel immediately does a spinning flying crescent kick. Robby ducks under it. Miguel then starts throwing haymakers. He punches. Robby deflects it. He spins and does a back fist. Robby redirects it. Robby then blocks another punch and pushes Miguel back before throwing his own punch and kick. Miguel backs up. Robby keeps matching Miguel’s attack and isn’t giving anything up to him. Robby is in complete control. He smirks at him. He throws a punch. Miguel blocks it and counters. Robby blocks it and then redirects the other punch to the side. Robby then does a flying front kick that connects with Miguel’s arm which knocks him back and off balance. Robby then does a flying spinning crescent kick and it connects with Miguel’s face hard and Miguel falls onto the mat. He groans in pain.

“Point Keene. 2-2”.

Kenny and Devon get really hype. “Come on Robby. Just one more point. Keep going.”

Devon whispers to Kenny, “I can’t believe he’s actually coming back.”

“I can,” Tory says.

Robby takes another deep breath. He can do this. He looks at Tory, she nods to him and he nods back. He gets back into his fighting stance. Miguel looks frustrated. “Fight!”. Miguel steps forward and tries a double punch. Robby matches it and blocks both of them. Miugel throws a punch. Robby dodges and throws a back hand. Robby throws a punch. Miguel blocks it. Robby then throws a front kick which gets blocked and then Miguel ducks under Robby’s front hook kick. Miguel backs Robby up with two feint kicks. Robby goes on offense and throws a kick and then punches. Miguel blocks them and counters with a punch. Robby redirects it and throws another one. Robby then throws a front hook kick but takes Miguel down with that. Both are on the mat. Robby tries an axe kick laying down, Migue blocks it and tries the same on him. Robby blocks it and pushes him off. They both get on one knee. Robby stares Miguel down. Daring him to attack. Miguel gets up and tries a superman punch. Robby dodges it and then throws a punch. Miguel blocks and counters. They trade a few blocks and punches. Both out of breath but not wanting to give up. Robby keeps blocking Miguel’s attacks and redirecting them over and over. Robby throws a punch. Miguel redirects it. Miguel punches. Robby dodges. Robby swings and misses. Robby then tries a double punch, Miguel pushes his fists away. Robby backs up. Miguel throws a knee and then a front kick. Robby blocks them. Miguel then throws a crescent kick. Robby catches it over his shoulder. The same place Miguel had him in during the final point of their first match. Robby takes his leg and flips him over. Miguel falls onto the mat. Robby then strikes Miguel in the chest and scores the winning point. ‘First place’.

“Point Keene, winner.”

Robby realizes what he just did. He won. He actually won. He’s going to be the Captain. He smiles and Kenny and Devon are going crazy. “Let’s goooo Robbby”. They cheer for him.

Robby helps Miguel up. Miguel takes his hand. “No hard feelings?” Robby asks.

“Nah.” Miguel says as he shakes his head. They fist bump.

“Congratualtions Robby.” Daniel says.

Robby smiles at him. “Thank you Sensei.”

Daniel takes Robby’s hand and raises it in the air. “Our male captain”. Male Captain. He did it. Robby can’t help but smile as he gets cheered for by everyone. Devon and Kenny are cheering the loudest. Tory even cracked a small smile. He smiles back at her. He won. He’s first place. No trophy for this win, but now he can go and win an international trophy.

Robby walks down and is met immediately by Kenny who daps him up and hugs him. “Let’s go Keene. I knew you could do it man. That was a crazy comeback. Even better than 28-3”

“Thanks Kenny”.

Devon hugs Robby. “Congrats Captain.”

“Thank you Devon.”

Tory then gives Robby a quick hug. “It’s my turn now.”

“You got this Tory”. She nods.

Johnny then comes over to Robby. “Hey man. Congrats”. Johnny hugs him.

Robby laughs, “Thanks dad.”

Johnny then cups his face. “You fought amazingly. Some of the best stuff I’ve ever seen. I’m proud of you. My boy”. Robby smiles and they hug again. Robby enjoys the warmth of his father’s hug.

Devon and Kenny go over to Tory. “Are you ready Nichols?” Kenny asks.

“Yeah.” Tory responds.

“You’re gonna do great Tory.” Devon says as she puts her hand on her shoulder. Tory nods.

Johnny goes up to the sparring deck. “Okay now it’s times for the girl’s fight. Tory and Sam.”

“Are you sure you’re okay Tory? It’s not too late–”

“I’m fighting Robby.”

“Okay. Good luck. You’re gonna do great.”

Tory goes up along with Sam. Robby looks worried.

“Let’s go Tory!” Devon yells.

Tory and Sam bow to Johnny and then to each other. Sam then walks over to Tory and says, “May the best woman win”. Sam extends her fist for a fist bump. Tory looks at it and memories come running back. Her mom. Her mom was on the floor with her hand curled up in a fist. Tory aimlessly fist bumps Sam and gets into her fighting stance. She feels unstable. She bounces on her feet weirdly. “Fight!”. Tory immediately does a flying front kick. Sam dodges it. Tory throws a back hand and then three kicks. Sam blocks all of them. Sam throws a kick. Tory blocks it and counters with a double kick. Sam then drops down and sweeps Tory’s legs out and she falls on the mat. Sam strikes her in the stomach.

“Point LaRusso. 1-0”. Cheers ring out. Tory hits the mat hard in frustration.

“It’s okay Tory” Devon yells.

“You got this Nichols” Kenny yells.

Robby can see Tory getting angrier. Tory gets in her fighting stance. Sam does the same. “Ready, F–”. Tory doesn’t even wait for Johnny to say ‘fight’. She jumps off her line and throws two big punches. Sam ducks under them and then blocks another punch and back hand. Sam throws a punch. Tory blocks it and throws another one and then a roundhouse. They trade punches and blocks before Tory does a question mark kick and catches Sam in the face. “Point Nichols”. But Tory doesn’t stop there and does a spinning hook kick to Sam’s stomach. Everyone is shocked. Robby sees the look in her eye. He recognizes it. The one he had in the school fight.

“Hey, Ref. That's a little overkill. That should be no point.” Daniel says.

“Yeah, yeah, I'm handling it.” Johnny responds.

“I'm... I'm fine. I'm fine.” Sam says.

“Listen, that's a warning. Next one's a deduction.” Johnny says.

“Tory!” Robby yells. She turns to him. “Calm down. Take a deep breath”. Tory half nods and turns back and gets in her fighting stance. Sam does the same.

“Ready, Fight!”. Tory feints a kick. Tory throws a punch. Sam does too. They grab each other's arms and twist around. Tory then tries a knee. Sam blocks it. Tory throws another punch. Sam blocks it and roundhouse kicks her in the gut.

“Point LaRusso. 2-1”. Cheers go on.

Tory has that same look in her eyes. Robby doesn’t like this. They get in their fighting stances, “Fight!”. Tory does a spinning hook kick. It hits Sam’s crescent kick. Tory blocks a punch and Sam blocks one. Tory then does a tornado kick over Sam’s leg sweep. Sam and Tory keep trading pouches and blocks. Tory does a flip and a roundhouse. Then they keep trading blows. The hits Tory are throwing are violent and unforgiving.

Robby can’t stand this anymore. He needs to do something. He goes up to Sensei and Mrs. LaRusso who is standing down in front of the deck. “Mr. LaRusso you need to stop the fight. Please.”

“What why?” Ammanda asks.

“What’s going on?” Daniel asks with worry.

“It’s her mom. Her mom died yesterday. That’s why she's fighting like this. Please stop the fight before someone gets hurt.” Robby says frantically.

Tory throws a punch. Sam blocks it and counters with a punch. Tory blocks it and grabs Sam’s gi and backs her up. She’s about to hit Sam really hard. They keep back up. If she hits her then Sam will fall off of the deck. Tory with mega anger in her eyes is about to hit her when someone catches her fist and holds her back. She gets mad looks to see who it is. It’s Sensei LaRusso.

“The fight's over.” Daniel says.

“That's not fair. That could have been a point.” Tory says frustrated.

“What the hell? I'm the ref. I'll decide when the fight's over.” Johnny says.

“I'll explain. I promise.” Daniel says to Johnny.

“Don't stop the fight. Please.” Tory says, pleading.

“We can't do it in front of everybody.” Daniel says to Johnny.

“I'm fine, Dad. Really.” Sam says.

“No, Sam. It's not that. It's not that. Come on. Please, girls. Off the deck. Let's go.”

“Don't tell them what to do. I'm their sensei too.”

“Well, then, end the fight.”

“Why?”

“Because my mother died.” Tory screams.

Everyone is shocked by this revelation. Devon covers her mouth in shock. Kenny’s eyes go wide. Devon holds onto Kenny. Robby goes up on the deck to comfort her but she pushes him away.

“You told them didn’t you?”

“Tory” Robby says. She doesn’t want to listen to him

“Tory. I'm... I'm so sorry for your loss.” Daniel says. “But we can't continue this fight. This is not the time.”

“Yes, it is. Yes, it is. I have to fight now.” Tory says frantically with tears in her eyes.

“No. Tory. I wanna fight, too, but this is not right.” Sam says.

“Sensei Lawrence, some help here, please.” Daniel says.

“It's not up to us. If Nichols wants to fight, she should.”

“Johnny.”

“Dad, no.” Robby says.

“We'll find another way to appoint the captain.” Daniel says

Tory then has an outburst. “Find a way? No. No! You do not understand. None of you understand! My mom would have wanted this. If I don't fight…”. Tory turns to Robby and Amanda trying to make them understand her. “I have to do this. I have to do this for her. I have to fight.

“Tory, let's just take a second and breathe.” Robby says trying to calm her down.

“Robby, no.” She whines.

“Just breathe.” Robby says again.

“Tory, I know what you're feeling, okay? I also know that you're not in the right headspace to decide.” Amanda says.

“You don't want me to beat your daughter.” Tory yells.

“No.”

“When push comes to shove, you're gonna choose her over me.

“No, it's not that, Tory.” Amanda says, pleading with Tory.

“Hey, we're not taking sides.” Daniel says.

“You sure about that?” Johnny says.

“Johnny.”

Tory decides she’s had enough. “You want this fight to be over? Fine. It's over.”

Tory storms off the deck. She blows past Robby. “Tory, where are you going?”

“I'm done!” Tory yells.

Devon gets in her way and pleads with her. “Wait Tory, it’s okay. Just wait. Think about this. Please. Let us help”. Tory pushes her out of the way.

Kenny runs up next to her and tries to grab her. “Wait Tory.”

Turn shakes his hand off and screams, “Don’t touch me!”

Kenny lets go and just stands there with Devon. Tory walks out. Robby goes after her. She gets in her car and drives away quickly while Robby tries to chase after her. But he can’t keep up with her. Robby is left there wondering what the hell just happened.

Kenny and Devon catches up with him. “Robby, is she gone?” Devon asks.

“Yeah.”

“What happened?” Kenny asks.

“Her mom died. She was at the hospital all of yesterday. She told me not to tell. She wanted this fight. But I couldn’t. I couldn’t let her fight like that. I couldn’t” Robby says frantically and crying. Kenny pulls him into a hug. Devon joins in too.

 

****************************

Tory is back at her apartment. Tearful and can’t move or do anything. She can’t believe that just happened. They took away her chance to be captain. She could’ve won. She was about to score a second point. She could’ve won. Robby told them. Robby betrayed her and made them stop the fight. He said he wouldn’t. Tory hears a knock at the door. She doesn’t answer. She already knows who it is. It’s Robby.

“Tory. It’s me. Come one open up. I saw your car. I know you're there. I’m sorry for telling them, but I had to. The look in your eyes. The way you were fighting. It was dangerous. For you and Sam. Believe me. I know. Let me in Tory please”. Tears start streaming down from Robby’s face. “You can’t handle this alone. Let me help. Let us help. The dojo is here for you. Me, Kenny, Devon, Mrs. LaRusso, Sam, everyone. Just let me in or come back. We have until tomorrow at 2 to let them know our roster for the Sekai Taikai. Please come back. We’ll all figure this out. Together. As a family. You need to be there by 1:30 at the very latest. Please Tory. I need you”. Tory can’t stop her tears as she’s on the other side of the door. Holding on for dear life. She wants to open it so badly. But she can’t. Her body won’t let her. “Okay Tory. I’m going to go now. I’ll see you tomorrow okay? Please come. 1:30, not a second later, alright? Goodbye Tory”. Tory listens for him. He stands there for a few seconds. Hoping she’ll open up. But she doesn’t> Robby walks away and Tory then allows herself to fall to the ground.

Should she go back? Would they give her a fair chance? No. They won’t. They’re not going to like her fighting now. After all of this. They might make Sam captain automatically because Tory isn’t in the right state of mind. Hell they might even decide to keep her home. She can’t. How can she? She can’t go back. She believes Robby, but not the others. Sensei LaRusso doesn’t want her to fight like this. So she won’t. But she needs to win. She needs this. Tory reaches into her bag and digs around. She needs to find it. She pulls out the piece of paper and opens it up. She dials the number. She waits before she presses call. If she goes back to Miyagi-Do, there’s no guarantee that she’ll get captain. But if she goes back to Kreese. Then he’ll definitely make her captain. This is not a risk she is willing to take. She needs to be captain. She needs to do this. Hopefully everyone will understand. She presses the call button. It rings for a bit and then she hears his voice.

“Hello?”

“Sensei, I need your help.”

 

********************************

 

The next day Robby and the entire dojo are waiting for Tory to show up. Hoping that she will come back. Time is running down.

“She has to be here.” Robby says.

“She will be. She can’t miss this.” Devon says as she frantically checks her phone for any call or text from Tory. Still nothing.

Time goes by. 1:30 passes. “Robby?” Kenny says.

“Let’s give her a few more minutes. She’ll be here.”

They wait longer and longer. Time keeps ticking by and no sign of her. Robby looks down at his phone. Nothing. It’s 1:50.

“Robby. We have to let them know.” Daniel says putting a hand on his shoulder.

Robby dials Tory again. Voicemail. Robby looks up to his Sensei, “Do it Sensei”. Daniel nods and submits the roster. Kenny, Devon, Sam, and Miguel comfort Robby. “I really thought she would come.”

“I’m sorry Rob.” Miguel says.

“Okay, everyone gather around” Daniel says. Everyone does. Robby takes one look back at the dojo entrance. She’s not there. She’s not coming. Kenny slings his arm around Robby and guides him to the front. Miguel, Sam, Robby, Hawk, and Demetri stand in front while the other students are behind them. “training for the Sekai Taikai has been hard on all of us. But now training is over. While most of you won't be going to Barcelona, we know you'll be there with us in spirit.”

Johnny starts, “Since Tory won't be going with us, we've decided Kenny will take her spot.”

Devon puts Kenny on the back as he steps up and others applaud. Kenny doesn’t look too happy about it. He’s taking Tory’s spot.

Daniel starts, “That also means that Sam will be our female captain”. More applause rings out. “You six will be fighting for Miyagi-Do. It will be the toughest challenge you've faced yet. And to win, we're all gonna need to be there for each other. All of us. As a team.”

“Captains, step forward.” Johnny says. Robby and Sam hesitantly step forward. Johnny and Daniel take a Sekai Taikai Captain headband and tie it around their kids heads. “Everything is going to be okay. I’m proud of you.” Johnny says to Robby. Robby nods. But his mind is on Tory. Their trip to the Sekai Taikai is just around the corner. But Tory went back on their deal. Now they can’t be up on that podium together. Robby tightens the headband around his head. If she won’t be here, then Robby will win it for her too.

 

******************************

 

One week goes by and Miyagi-Do flies to Barcelona. Robby still tried to find Tory and talk to her. As well as Devon and Kenny. But nothing. She’s been MIA. They don’t think she’s showed up to school either. Robby checked up on Brandon. He’s been staying at a friends house. He said he’s going to be staying there for a while until Tory comes and gets him. Robby gets worried. Where is she? The flight to Barcelona was long and tiring. Robby couldn’t stop thinking about Tory. Once they landed. All of them had to get into the car with their bags and head straight to the Tournament location. There is an opening ceremony. They all had to change into their gis and go line up with their dojo. Everyone puts on their Miyagi-Do gi. Robby ties his hair up. He holds his headband in his hands. Sam does the same. Devon and Anthony are reserves so they have to put on a red patch on their gi that signifies that. They all go into the arena and all Marvel at it. They look around the mat and see all of the dojos that are here already. Ones from Barcelona, Brazil, Japan, Italy, Russia. Etc. This looks crazy. Robby looks around. He’s ready for this. He’s going to win this tournament. He can’t lose another.

Then they see someone come in. Three guys in a black gi. Asian. All of Miyai-Do turns their heads. The patch on their back is of Cobra Kai. Some new kind of patch. The guy in the middle has a patch on. He has spiky hair and smirks at them as he walks by and takes his place across the mat from them. He stares them all down. Robby especially. Devon and Kenny are confused. “How is Cobra Kai here?” Kenny whispers to Devon.

Devon thinks and she realizes how. “It must be Sensei Kim. Her dojo. She’s using her students.”

And on cue, Sensei Kim appears and takes her place next to her students, but next to her is Kreese. What is he doing here? How can he show his face here? Everyone is shocked to see him again. Robby doesn’t understand what’s going on. But he notices a space in between the dude with the spiky hair and Kreese. Then someone walks up. It’s a girl, blonde. Oh no. Robby realizes who it is. It’s Tory. She’s there in that black gi. She looks straight ahead. A blank stare. Robby’s face falls. She went back to Kreese. He can’t believe it. Neither can anyone else. Devon covers her mouth. Kenny holds her to steady her. He looks at Robby. He’s crushed. Tory joined Cobra Kai again. There’s no way. After everything, she went back. Why? Robby keeps looking at her, but he doesn’t recognize who she is. The look on her face. Cobra Kai is back. And now they have to fight them again in the Sekai Taikai.